101824

Oct. 18th, 2024 05:01 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


I just had a phone call with mom and I am so badly shaken up & dissociated.
1) She KEEPS BRINGING UP the fact that I spent the $50 she gave me for my birthday on CHURCH TITHES, instead of going to a movie with Excalibur like she told me to. "If I knew you were just going to give it to the church, I wouldn't have given you anything, and kept ti to use on home repairs!" And THEN I admitted that I gave away ALL the cookware/ kitchenware she gave ME to my SISTER, when she lost her job & had no food & I just gave her everything I had to spare-- of kitchen & bathroom supplies AND of food, PLUS all the stuff I got from food drives. Mom HATES that I do this "BECAUSE IT'S HER STUFF" I'M GIVING AWAY. I wonder if she'd be so upset if I did the same from my own resources, as paltry as they are, OR if she'd immediately jump to the conclusion that "I ONLY did that SO I COULD force her TO "give stuff to me" to "cover the loss""?? Like she'll ASSUME responsibility/ burden SO she CAN yell at me "FOR burdening her"?? It makes me very sad. I thought I was doing the right thing, helping people. But mom thinks I'm somehow doing it so I can take things from HER later. I probably DID do that in the past. Heck, I STILL DO, because this conversation ONLY happened BECAUSE I asked IF she had any extra kitchenware to spare, instead of keeping my dumbass mouth shut & just buying my own. I should've known better. Now I'll never hear the end of it.
2) She will NEVER share my victories, or congratulate me. I told her about how I overcame breakfast flashbacks. I told her how brave I was getting through the soy hell yesterday. I told her how I got through lunch by thinking fondly of grandpa. I told her I was being brave again by having a Poptart for snack. And ALL SHE SAID WAS "...okay...?" like, "and your point is...?" "This is important because...?" Basically, "why does that even matter? Why are you telling me this?" I told her I ENJOYED the gyro & english muffins and she LITERALLY said "THAT'S SO FUNNY." LIKE WTF MOM WHAT ARE YOU EVEN RESPONDING TO??? There's NO DIALOGUE unless my therapist is directing it, it sadly seems. I'm sorry. I'm just heartbroken. I WANT TO SHARE MY JOY & STRIVING WITH HER. I want her to be proud of me. ...but all I ever get are detached phrases. I ask and she'll say something tangentially reassuring but there's NO vulnerability, no actual sincere heartfelt words. And... I NEED those. I'm realizing I will never get such words from her. I never have and that's not going to change. It's why I'm starving. Emotionally I am so hungry. I want to weep. I need to just go upstairs & cry with Anxi, & listen to Laurie, & be with Chaos 0. THEY share my joys & sorrows & struggles & victories. THEY are proud of me, GENUINELY so. I NEED that. I'm so sad. I feel so guilty for needing to be loved. I can't keep seeking it from mom. It's so sad. But it's true. I'm depending too much on her emotional support/ response for validation, and I am not getting any and I never have and I probably never will. That is so hard to admit. I need to let her go. I can't hold her to my expectations if she cannot meet them. It's unfair to her & to us. I need to move on from childhood grief & desperation. I need to focus on headspace & heaven for support. ...and I ALSO need to EMBRACE the FACT that GOD DOES NOT "HOLD HEAVEN OUT OF OUR REACH," "way up there," intangible & unknowable. CHRIST INCARNATED. And there ARE PEOPLE IN MY LIFE-- IN MY HEART, MOST OF ALL-- WHO REFLECT GOD'S LOVE TO ME ALWAYS. And I NEED to turn to THEM, then, AS God's messengers to me, as His angels, for the encouragement & empathy & sincere lifesharing love that I am starving to death for. Heaven IS within reach. SO STOP REFUSING TO LET YOURSELF EAT.

100824

Oct. 8th, 2024 10:31 pm
prismaticbleed: (spinel-remorse)

Concerning yesterday's topic... WHAT REALITY (FACT; HISTORICAL/ EMOTIONAL) ARE WE (STILL) QUESTIONING (DOUBTING) &/OR FIGHTING (REJECTING)?? (DENIAL/ SUPPRESSION/ RESISTANCE/ SELF-GASLIGHTING/ AVOIDANCE/ ETC.)
The FACT of TRAUMA when we SOUGHT & INTENDED LOVE
★ The FACT that, the WHOLE TIME we were in SLC/ CNC, EVEN ALONGSIDE THE "HATRED," WE ALWAYS & HONESTLY LOVED THEM, AND THAT IS WHY WE NEVER "SAID NO" TO WHAT THEY WANTED FROM US. WE WERE STILL SCARED & ANGRY & FELT TRAPPED, BUT those painful emotions WERE ONLY EXTANT & SEVERE BECAUSE OF THIS CONFLICT!!
THE WORST TRAUMA OF OUR LIFE WAS SO TRAUMATIC BECAUSE INFINITII CHOSE TO TAKE THAT FATAL RISK OUT OF LOVE. AND WE TRUSTED THAT LOVE. We literally DENIED OUR TERROR for love's sake. THAT CONFLICT MADE THE TRAUMA SO DEVASTATING. It "KILLED" us BECAUSE WHAT HAPPENED WASN'T LOVE. ...but THEY said it WAS. How can we grapple with THAT conflict? We loved THEM, but did we ACTUALLY KNOW THEM? It's one thing to love "in general," a cosmopolitan Christian love. It's ANOTHER thing to love IN PERSONAL RELATIONSHIP, and ENOUGH TO BE WILLING TO SACRIFICE YOURSELF for them. I feel like I'm not making sense. We stood in front of that mirror, shaking with fear, BUT CHOSE TO TRUST INFINITII'S REAL LOVE because we hoped, DESPERATELY, that SOMEHOW that love would "NOT DO WRONG." ...but our love was confused & wounded. That SAME "frightened love" that "CHOSE" to "TRUST" TBAS AND poor groomed Infi IN DIRECT CONTRAST TO OUR CHOKING FEAR is what led to BOTH of the "FATAL TRAUMAS" in CNC... and that one in SLC, too. THIS is what needs to be discussed, too. INFINITII'S FUNCTION was to MIMIC & "EMBODY" ALL THE TERRIFYING WORDS & ACTIONS that OTHERS "SAID" WERE "LOVE," SO THAT "WHEN WE WERE INEVITABLY FORCED TO FACE/ ENDURE THEM, WE'D SEE THEM AS "LOVE" BECAUSE OF INFINITII, AND NOT BE TRAUMATIZED." ...it didn't work. God forgive us all, it DIDN'T WORK, and we are SO, SO SORRY.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

WHY IS "DATA COLLECTION" SO IMPORTANT? We feel AFRAID of NOT KNOWING those experiences, NOTABLY OF FOOD. We don't get it this strongly with sound or sight or touch, although scent CAN get close (remember the Etsy fragrance addiction). BUT it's the "TAKE INTO OURSELF" aspect, I think, that makes it so powerful. It's TIED TO GOD, I think. It feels like SEEKING THE BEATIFIC VISION while still on earth, but in the "WRONG" WAY-- seeking God's REFLECTIONS & ECHOES in TANGIBLE, SENSORY THINGS. This isn't inherently "bad," it's just a crutch. I wonder if it will lose its intensity if I pray & worship in INTERNAL ways more. The balance is off-kilter. We've been NEGLECTING our INNER SELF in GENERAL since ~2018, to be heartbreakingly honest. So please, make SPIRITUAL FOOD a KEY part of recovery... WITHOUT drowning in SCRUPULOSITY, AGAIN. I WANT ALL OF OUR LIFE TO BE PRAYER & WORSHIP, WITHOUT NEGLECTING ANY ASPECT.
HERE'S A THOUGHT: ALL FOOD is God's "ARTWORK" using "BASE COLORS," so to speak. ALL food is made of the SAME NUTRITIONAL "ELEMENTS," in different combinations. YOU DON'T "HAVE TO" EAT EVERY "VARIATION ON" a food (style, prep, etc.) TO HAVE "TAKEN IN" THE "ESSENCES" OF ALL ITS INDIVIDUAL "INGREDIENTS." ...but honestly it's like ART. It IS the unique combination OF color & media that makes UNIQUE BEAUTY. ...and part of me DOES want to "see/ taste it ALL." It's because it IS beautiful & good & true. It's not "greed"; it's sheer WONDER & AWE & GRATITUDE. The PROBLEM is I keep seeking "SATISFACTION" on EARTH. That's IMPOSSIBLE, because this "body hunger" is FOR GOD, Who MADE ME TO DESIRE HIM-- and He IS INFINITE, so MY GOD-GIVEN DESIRE & WANT & NEED IS ALSO INFINITE BY DESIGN, because it's MEANT for HEAVEN. I AM subconsciously seeking the Beatific Vision. So I REALLY NEED to be AWARE of this, so I STOP TRYING TO "GET ALL THE DATA" about God's sensible gifts under the FALSE fear that "IF I DON'T, I WON'T KNOW PART OF GOD." Listen dude, YOU'RE JUST ONE PERSON AND YOU AREN'T RESPONSIBLE FOR, OR ABLE TO, "KNOW/ DO" EVERYTHING!!! IF YOU don't EVER learn what "braised chicken" tastes like, SOME OTHER SOUL DOES, AND AS PART OF CHRIST'S BODY, THAT "KNOWLEDGE" IS EFFECTIVELY "COLLECTIVE" IN HIM??? And in ANY case, CHRIST "KNOWS" because HE IS the SOURCE & CAUSE & PERFECTION of ALL EARTHLY WONDER & BEAUTY & GOODNESS & TRUTH. If YOU don't eat it, IT'S NOT LOST! There will ALWAYS be SOMEONE ELSE to eat it, AS GOD CHOOSES! YOU AREN'T "FAILING" HIM BY NOT HAVING IT BECAUSE HE NEVER "OBLIGATES" YOU TO. He wants you to WORSHIP & PRAISE HIM in ALL you have AND DON'T HAVE. ...I'm not making sense. YOU'RE NOT THE ONLY "SOURCE OF DATA COLLECTION." GOD IS THE DATA. AND YOU WILL KNOW HIM IN HEAVEN FOR REAL. I'm not getting to the root. I STILL WANT TO KNOW ALL I CAN. And so I'm AFRAID to SAY "NO" to ANY "NEW DATA" to "EXPAND" my "knowing" of Him, insofar as I'm SEEKING Him IN sensory input. BUT GOD IS SPIRIT!!! Dude you CAN KNOW EVEN MORE OF HIM IN PRAYER & WORSHIP & then YOU WON'T "NEED" TO LOOK FOR MERE CRUMBS OF HIS INFINITE ABUNDANCE IN THE PHYSICAL WORLD!!!   

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

My therapist asked, "were you FED well as a child?" And YES, we WERE fed, SURPRISINGLY WELL actually. We ALWAYS had fruits & vegetables, homecooked meals & desserts, family meals whenever possible, and NO box dinners/ fast food OR "junk food". We had ethnic Polish holiday meals & handmade birthday cakes. Our parents always strived to give us healthy food & balanced nutrition & regular exposure to new & different foods. We were honestly SO BLESSED. ...but we were EMOTIONALLY STARVED. We were given FOOD & SWEETS as "reward" or "comfort," instead of warm embraces & sincere words & real intimacy. We got SHOW without SUBSTANCE far too often. The family dinners frequently turned into fights. People left early & refused to finish their meals. I was at least once tied to a chair & forced to eat every last crumb. We were often told that we "couldn't have more" or "that's all you get" or "you have to be GOOD to get more." Our family obsessed over money to the point of often buying food that was already expired or rotting, especially grandpa. Eating itself was shamed as "gross," "piggish," "a chore," etc. Our plates were criticized whenever we chose our own servings. "Eat what's in front of you whether you like it or not." And yet, LIKING food was ALSO shamed? Like it would MAKE us greedy & entitled, & food ALWAYS felt "rationed" & "limited" & "forbidden," controlled & dictated. I felt "compelled" to sneak & hide food that I liked at an early age, afraid that it would be confiscated & I'd be punished, I think by being FORBIDDEN FROM eating such "enjoyable food" from then on? All I knew is that fear that it's be taken from me, "now that I FINALLY had some." And yet the SHAME & GUILT would frequently drive me to destroy the very food I had stashed in the same terror of discovery. It was painfully ironic. All the other food in the house "WASN'T MINE"? Even nibbling on dry cereal could get me spanked for "acting like a chipmunk" or something. And this whole time, there was no feeling of family community. There was no real communion. I always felt alone, foraging. It all started early, it seems. It's sad. So, no, in a deep way I WASN'T fed. I would forcefeed myself Easter chocolate & Christmas cookies like I'd somehow lose the joy if I didn't swallow as much as I could. I always got scolded, but I never stopped wanting it, more of it than was possible, even when it made me sick & frightened, & I was ashamed & confused & sad. When the eating disorder was in full force I ate a whole cherry-cheese kolachi by myself like I would die tomorrow & I cried. I just wanted the joy, the warmth, the sweetness, the love. I tasted family tradition & grandma's loving care in that roll and I cried. My heart was still so, so hungry. It still is, and I cannot look to ANYONE ELSE to feed it. Only God can, & He wants ME to cooperate in the work. I NEED to fill my life WITH beauty & warmth & joy & love & wonder & sincerity & deep connection. NO ONE ELSE WILL, CAN, OR SHOULD. It's MY JOB & MY PRIVILEGE. That is going to be ESSENTIAL to recovery. I CANNOT "live" from a skinny starving famine ration mindset anymore. I MUST be "poor in spirit," BY trusting in GOD'S ABUNDANCE. It's a holy paradox. This DOESN'T MEAN SELF-NEGLECT. it's just humility & gratitude. I HAVE TO LOVE THIS BODY, AND MIND, AND SOUL, AS A UNITED WHOLE, AS ITS HEART. Please God, help me to feed & care for this life well. And MAKE SURE I FOCUS ALL THESE EFFORTS ON YOU, GOD, THE SOURCE OF ALL LOVE & LIFE.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

✳ Staff girl, watching Coco with us = "HE'S REAL; HE STILL HAS MEAT ON HIS BONES"

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

✳ GET EDIBLE "PAPER" & "INK" = EAT AFFIRMATIONS!!! (POWERFUL SYMBOLIC RITUAL)

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Well, we finally got the guts & heart to choose the meatball sub SPECIFICALLY as an ACT OF LOVE "IN HONOR/ MEMORY OF" KRISTANOVA, but all of a sudden, ANOTHER foni is feeling TRAPPED & ANGRY at this, MISERABLE & HELPLESS beneath, like "we STILL can't escape CNC"? Which IS a valid feeling that we NEED to respond to. First, though, we CAN'T AVOID EVERYTHING ASSOCIATED WITH CNC & TBAS out of FEAR &/or RESENTMENT. That's TOXIC TO OUR HEART, & it's also FALSELY LABELING REALITY. This meatball sub effort is STEP ONE in TRULY "ESCAPING" by moving into LOVE & FORGIVING MERCY. The truth is, we ARE OUT OF CNC, PHYSICALLY. But we ARE "TRAPPED" EMOTIONALLY, UNTIL WE CAN MOVE INTO COMPASSION FOR BOTH US & THEM. We'll probably never see Kristanova again. But we DID love him, AND Ollie, AND Kyo & Trolley & Toy Soldier & Thirteen & Ohmiette & everyone else. But Kris did something TO us that DAMAGED us, and SINCE WE KNOW HIS ANCHOR, we KNOW HE DIDN'T MEAN TO. He was just broken, too. So we WANT TO FORGIVE HIM, as much as we MUST. And this upcoming dinner is a real concrete gesture of that, the only thing we can do here towards that end, but one powerfully tangible nevertheless. We bought him one out of sheer gratitude for his existence & he REALIZED & CHERISHED that. LET THIS BE THE CONTINUED SYMBOL OF THAT GRATITUDE. Let it be a private but true TESTIMONY to the REALITY of the LOVE our Systems shared, however trauma-distorted & wounded it was. We STILL LOVED THEM AS MUCH AS WE COULD, in the ONLY WAYS WE KNEW HOW. And I WANT TO FOCUS ON & REMEMBER THAT. In a way, it's a CROSS. It REQUIRES "BEARING" THE SUFFERING dealt by the ONES WE LOVE who "DID NOT KNOW WHAT THEY DID." The Cross CONQUERS DEATH by DYING TO DEATH, THROUGH DEATH-- death TO SIN. And that sinful part of us-- bitterness, resentment, hatred, rage, blame, etc. that WE DON'T WANT & that are IN CONFLICT with the TRUTH-- HAS TO "DIE," THROUGH THIS SELF-GIVING LOVE, EVEN "FOR OUR ENEMIES"-- with the GOAL of FORGIVING them & RESTORING RELATIONSHIP with them AS BELOVEDS.



092824

Sep. 28th, 2024 01:13 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


✳ DOES THE "SYSTEM VS FAMILY" "WHO I "AM"" CONFLICT PLAY INTO THE "SLAVE" ISSUE?? Because let's be honest: we've been a System for AT LEAST 21 YEARS. IT DOESN'T EVER "GO AWAY." I CANNOT "TURN IT OFF" AND I DON'T WANT TO, EVER. I LOVE THEM. ...But I love my family, too, and they don't accept US. ... It's devastating. And it therefore "FORCES" US TO DISSOCIATE FROM OUR OWN SOUL & SELF IN ORDER TO "PLAY THE FAMILY ROLE" THAT HAS BEEN ASSIGNED TO "ME." And that IS a form of "SLAVERY," because I CANNOT BE MYSELVES & THEREFORE I CANNOT BE "MY OWN PERSON(S)." AND, if "I" STAY IN THIS MINDSET when I AM away from the house/ family-- when I "SHOULD" be independent but am STILL "ENSLAVED" TO THE FAMILY DYNAMIC AS A "STANDING ORDER"/ INESCAPABLE ROLE-- then I CANNOT MAKE "MY OWN DECISIONS" OR "BE MY OWN PERSON" BECAUSE THAT "SINGLET" MINDSET I'M FORCED INTO ISN'T "ME," BECAUSE WE ARE US. AND INVARIABLY, in EVERY CIRCUMSTANCE, LIVING AS A SYSTEM, DEVOTED TO GOD, SOLVES &/OR HEALS EVERY PROBLEM in the end. WE CAN FUNCTION. WE CAN CHOOSE. WE CAN BE FULLY ALIVE & LOVING & FREE TO DO THE RIGHT THING WHEN WE ALL DO IT TOGETHER, BY GRACE. ...and we can't seem to act with ANY integrity when we're "NOT" "we." And... I wish we could explain this to the family. Maybe all we can do is just... BE US around them REGARDLESS, & deal with the unexpected as it comes. But IF WE WANT TO FACE & INTEGRATE & ACCEPT & ADMIT & HEAL OUR PAST, IN THAT HOUSE, WITH THAT FAMILY, WE ACTUALLY HAVE TO DO SO AS A SYSTEM, BECAUSE WE ALL LIVED THAT TOGETHER. "I" DIDN'T. WE ARE THE WHOLE OF OUR HEART.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

✳ ANOREXIC "I'M SORRY! I'M SORRY! I'LL GET OUT OF YOUR WAY! DON'T HURT ME!" vs. BULIMIC CONFLICT "I'M NOT SORRY, I HAVE A RIGHT TO TAKE UP SPACE, I WILL DEFEND/ FIGHT BACK" VACILLATION (BINGE/ PURGE) DUE TO GUILT/ SHAME OVER WANTING TO EAT/ BE FED/ ENJOY LIFE/ TAKE UP SPACE/ MATTER
BINGE RISK "REFEEDING" RAVENOUS HUNGER after a LIFE OF LACK; FEAR OF FAMINE after FINALLY "FEASTING"
✳ EMOTIONAL/ SPIRITUAL STARVATION IS THE ROOT OF ALL OF IT = +BEING "FED POISON"
↑ START TO ASSOCIATE FOOD WITH POISON (LOVE WITH ABUSE & TRAUMA); PURGE RESPONSE TO SURVIVE; UNABLE TO PROPERLY FEED SELF = FEAR = NO COMMUNION = NO EXPERIENCE OF REAL NOURISHMENT = MANIC "TRY EVERYTHING" SEEKING SPIRITUAL FULFILLMENT? (SEEKING ALL BEAUTY?) "CAN'T SAY NO" TO FOOD = "ALL OR NOTHING" FEAR OF HUNGER (SPIRITUAL) BY OWN "CHOICE"; DOOMED? "MISSING OUT" ON KNOWLEDGE; TERRIFYING = WHY? "UNKNOWN" = NO "LOVE"? "HIDING" = NO TRUST = NO RELATIONSHIP/ COMMUNION; SECONDHAND PARTICIPATION IN GLOBAL/ COLLECTIVE HUMAN EXPERIENCE = DESPERATE FOR INCLUSION (KNOWLEDGE) = SEEKING INTIMACY/ BEING WANTED? (ONLY REFUSE WHEN FORCED/ STUFFED = ABUSIVE) (PURGE)
✳ THIS plays into "taking food" WHEREVER I go: I "CAN'T STAY"/ I'm "NOT WELCOME/ WANTED"; I'm just a passing visitor. And I TAKE in order to FEEL LIKE I'm being GIVEN it AS a "friend/ loved one"? So that I "FEEL" WELCOME enough TO "SHARE THEIR MEALS"/ "EAT WHAT THEY EAT"/ SHARE IN THEIR LIFE.
BUT the OTHER half is the "POVERTY" mindset/ "SCAVENGER" IMPULSE. "THE ONLY FOOD I HAVE ANY "RIGHT" TO IS WHATEVER I CAN "FIND"/ WHAT OTHERS "DON'T WANT"/ "CAN SPARE"/ "DESERVE BETTER THAN"/ "SHOULDN'T BE EATING"/ "WON'T MISS"??? PLUS THE "SEEKING COMMUNION WITH THEM AS PEOPLE THROUGH SHARING THEIR FOOD." BUT "I DON'T GET TO/ DESERVE TO HAVE THOSE CONNECTIONS"??? "I'M UNWANTED/ UNDESIRABLE/ GROSS/ UGLY/ BAD/ EVIL/ ETC." SO I "HAVE TO TAKE" TO EAT AT ALL"??? "NO ONE WILL GIVE ME ANYTHING BUT POISON"??? OR "GIVING" DOESN'T OCCUR BUT FORCING DOES?? NOT "LET'S SHARE THIS BECAUSE I (LOVE &) WANT YOU IN MY LIFE (TOO)", BUT RATHER "YOU EAT THIS WITH ME BECAUSE YOU MUST CONFORM TO ME" WITH NO SELF-GIFT IN THE PROCESS. I am "OWNED." It's like swallowing a parasite, although I feel like one, desperate to live IN another's life & SHARE it, but TOXICALLY DEPENDENT/ NEEDY & UNWILLINGLY STEALING THEIR LIFE/ EATING THEM (DESTROY) IN THE PROCESS??

--------------------------------------------------------------------

After reading that "dysfunctional family roles" worksheet, I think THAT is a BIG PART of WHY I "am NOT ALLOWED to be someone OTHER THAN who I was IN THE PAST"? AND why I STILL feel BOUND TO the family AS A UNIT. Like I CAN'T leave it even if I wanted to, in the sense of "MY IDENTITY is DICTATED BY WHO I MUST BE IN THE FAMILY CONTEXT, DEPENDENT ON THE OTHER MEMBERS' ROLES"!! That's why I keep asking THEM "what THEY want me to do/ WHO THEY "NEED" ME TO BE." Am I afraid that if I "OWN" & REMEMBER my past AS MINE, I will "HAVE TO" STILL BE THAT PERSON? WHY? Is it just "STANDING ORDERS"?
✳ LYNNE holds the "violinist" order, FREE of competition/ perfectionism/ obligation.
✳ SHERILYN holds the "surrogate mom" role? (CNC) "Warmth" that mom DIDN'T give us
✳ There are a LOT of "memory bubbles" that NEED a foni to "integrate" them, such as =
● KNOEBELS/ AMUSEMENT PARKS; need a PAIR of kids = one ENJOYS, one AFRAID? (to COMFORT)
● "ON FILM" kid; HAPPY to be on camera, acting FOR MOM; "STORY OF FAMILY?" (difficult as we have NO FIRST-PERSON MEMORIES of being on camera other than FEAR FLASHBULBS)
● "DRESSUP" girl? Pageants & photos & such. DANCE too, or SEPARATE? (would we need a kid to hold the ACTUAL TERROR of these events, or a POSITIVE one to "REWRITE OUR EXPERIENCE" to HEAL it?? 
● WHO IS THE ACTUAL PIANIST (esp. LESSONS)? (PERFORM VS. COMPOSE)
● Mom brought up "cheerleading" but that was LITERALLY just an attempt to get close to AAA
● NO memory of Girl/ Boy Scounts OR the trips they took? (ONLY the "Pokemon Pearl bus ride")
✳ "BLOODLINE" INSTABILITY in HS ('03-'08)?? WHO EXACTLY WAS DRIVING, ESP. WITH FAMILY? WE HAVE ABSOLUTELY NO MEMORY OFFLINE DURING THAT TIME, EXCEPT FOR SOME HS MEMORIES WITH GENESIS!! (who is ESSENTIAL to this in terms of recall; HE KEPT OUR TRUE SELF CONSCIOUS & STABLE IN PUBLIC!!!)
✳  Our unsettling "HATRED" towards HS-era somafoni(?) is actually "SNAPSHOTTED" IN THE ARCHIVES, ESP. THE SHIFT FROM dA/LJ to IJ/SCR/XA??? The "HATE" is HELD BY SOMEONE who ONLY "FEELS" that in a "PROTECTIVE" WAY?? She RECOGNIZES SOMETHING FALSE/ HARMFUL/ SHALLOW/ PROUD/ DETESTABLE IN those "girls" the mother "keeps referring to"?? And she (the foni) WANTS TO "DISOWN/ DESTROY" THOSE/ THAT PART(S) OF OUR HISTORY/ SELF(VES) TO PROTECT OUR "NOW"/ FUTURE FROM THEIR CORRUPTIVE/ POISONOUS INFLUENCE??? LIKE THEY'RE BLOOD INFECTIONS. Ironically this means we MUST SPECIFICALLY DISCERN WHY/ HOW SO WE CAN PROPERLY FACE THIS & RESOLVE IT & HEAL OUR WHOLE HEART-- and MAYBE THEM, TOO. Julie is THE beacon of hope in this. If SHE was (IS) healed, ANY & ALL FONI CAN, TOO.
✳ BIG question. WHO HOLD THE DYSFUNCTIONAL FAMILY ROLES? WHY DO WE STILL FEEL COMPELLED TO BE A CHILD AROUND MOM?? What's the "MOTIVE"??
✳ HOW DO WE LIVE "FOR OURSELF" AND "FOR OTHERS" AS A CATHOLIC?? CAN we rightly hope that what is OBJECTIVELY (GOD'S LAWS) GOOD FOR US IS GOOD FOR OTHERS, even if that "good" is something "PERSONAL" like EATING & REST & SELFCARE? (A: it's TEMPLE UPKEEP, Good RADIATES, & ALL your life affects the WORLD!)

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Continuing from 0922... SUGAR gives you a "BODY RUSH" that feels like a PANIC RESPONSE IN EXPECTATION OF TRAUMA. It ALSO makes our HEAD/ BRAIN "HIGH," which feels TERRIFYING because WE CAN'T THINK STRAIGHT OR FOCUS, AND THE "HIGH" TRIGGERS AN "ANALOGOUS" MANIC RESPONSE, which-- when our REASON is simultaneously COMPROMISED-- IS THE "PERFECT STORM" FOR BEING HACKED &/OR HIJACKED. ...and that is EXACTLY what used to happen. THE KAKOFONI WOULD SPECIFICALLY & MALICIOUSLY USE/ TAKE ADVANTAGE OF SUGAR SIDE EFFECTS IN ORDER TO CONTROL OUR MIND & BODY IN SUCH A WEAKENED STATE. So, we quickly considered ALL "sweet foods" to be FROM HELL. "Sweet" became synonymous with "EVIL." ...That has tragic psychological consequences in the long run, NOTABLY the belief that "enjoyable" things (ESP. FOOD, which is DEVASTATING to our understanding of FEASTING & CELEBRATION & simple AFFECTION & CARE) are "INHERENTLY DEMONIC," because they historically resulted in our "BEING POSSESSED" by abusive foni, basically INVARIABLY. ...I don't know when or how this began to change because actually I suspect it DIDN'T, not on any real level, UNTIL NOW. This inpatient environment is OBJECTIVELY HACKERPROOF, and WE CAN FUNCTION AS A SYSTEM HERE. So, suddenly, we are being GIVEN sweet foods by a TRUSTWORTHY, NONABUSIVE, "INDIRECT" AUTHORITY-- allowing us to credit it DIRECTLY TO GOD-- and we are ABLE to READILY & GRATEFULLY ACCEPT them AND EAT THEM WITHOUT FEAR. ...except, I realize with shock, there's NO "DATA" BEING STORED FOR THEM YET? Only blurry general flashes. But it's still progress! Now that we're AWARE of this, we can ENLIST/ SEEK LOTOPHAGOI FOR those foods, TO HOLD DATA! Tomorrow is WAFFLES & SYRUP, we have ICE CREAM & POUND CAKE & an OATMEAL CREME COOKIE coming up as desserts, a BANANA on Monday, & unknown possibilities for snack-- but the point is, ALL of these foods "deep down" STILL ping a major FEAR/ APPREHENSION response, BECAUSE THEY'RE SWEET. Still, it's SO MUCH LESS SCARY that it was years ago. AND, once we get the LOTOPHAGOI involved, that fear WILL be conquered BY LOVE. So THAT'S our goal, ideally. ...But, even now, we CAN & by God's grace we WILL still eat those sweet things TOGETHER. The very idea of that cookie is lowkey terrifying, but WHY? Because it's tied to SOME scary experience in OUR history, and therefore if WE face it & LISTEN/ LOOK for a responding memory & chronological foni, IT CAN BEGIN TO BE HEALED/ TRANSFORMED into REAL SWEETNESS = JOY/ LOVE BECAUSE NOW IT'S BEING BROUGHT "ANEW" INTO OUR EXPERIENCE, with GOOD motives in SAFE circumstances, THANKS BE TO GOD. And that's what we'll start doing at breakfast tomorrow, as we work together to TRULY experience & appreciate sweetness.

✳ WE HAVE TO REPLACE "FEARFUL" FOOD DATA LOG EVENTS WITH "GRATEFUL/ JOYFUL" ONES, SO EAT THEM MINDFULLY!!



092424

Sep. 24th, 2024 10:11 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

✳ My "goal" today (has to be S.M.A.R.T.) is to journal about the two "encounters" I had in my dream last night, specifically with my mom & TBAS, with the intention of SOBERLY FACING the TRUTHS of HOW I SPOKE TO & RESPONDED to them, AND how my subconscious presented THEIR words & responses to ME. I ALSO MUST note that, as usual, "MY" APPEARANCE CHANGES WITH MY BEHAVIOR, implying that this is ESSENTIALLY a concern for the SYSTEM. I CANNOT therefore TRULY understand OR process it as "JUST ME," because THAT'S FALSE.
Now, details are blurry as is typical for dreams, BUT what DID stick, AND the EMOTIONS that resulted are important & are what really matter here. First, mom. I was in treatment, and she was on vacation with her boyfriend, but she had left me with HER PHONE & a whole duffel bag of files & folders & papers, for me to "sort through" & "see if what she found (at the house, from my past) was anything I wanted to keep." But I was panicking over the phone? I couldn't have it on the unit, BUT I had no idea how to return it to her, or what she expected me to do with it, etc. I tried to send her boyfriend an email from her phone telling her I was OK and that her phone was going to be turned off but the nurses would have it, but it wouldn't send? THEN after this nervewracking effort, in which I felt a real time crunch, somehow I ended up at a meal with the treatment group BUT my MOM had SHOWED UP & was talking to all the nurses & other patients, apparently "painting the picture" of my disorder to them as SHE understood it, and I got the sickening impression that THAT was how she saw ME. The IMPORTANT moment came when she SAT DOWN AT THE TABLE and was EXPLICITLY describing my past symptomatic behavior TO the girls in a stage whisper WHILE they were eating, WHILE LOOKING AT ME. It was so "offensively" passive-aggressive it made me "infuriated" from the sheer shame/ guilt/ regret/ hurt. She was saying something like "I don't know why she keeps doing it"-- WHILE pointedly staring at me, like she was trying to force a different response IN "DEFENSE" than the TRUE ones I'd ALREADY GIVEN HER MANY TIMES-- "she'll eat all this food and then she'll just throw it up!" And I FLIPPED HER OFF & stormily turned my back to her, unable to process the wounded humiliated grieving RAGE I felt. It was because her PHRASING felt so FLIPPANT, so SHALLOW, as if I was doing that "for FUN" OR "BY CHOICE," and FURTHERMORE, by saying "she WILL/ she DOES," it SHOWED that SHE SAW THAT AS PRESENT & DEFINITIVE BEHAVIOR. Her very phrasing implied that SHE DIDN'T SEE ME AS CAPABLE OF CHANGE. And with how prone I historically have been to IMPLANTED THOUGHTS FROM "AUTHORITY," and the fact that THAT BEGAN IN CHILDHOOD WITH HER & GRANDMA'S frequent gaslighting of my childhood emotions, those words FELT LIKE A DOOM MANDATE. "She WILL. She DOES." She CAN'T/ WON'T CHANGE, because I'M DEFINING HER IDENTITY IN THE CONTINUAL PRESENT TENSE BY DISORDERED BEHAVIOR." And more than anything, that BROKE MY HEART. THAT'S where the RAGE came from-- BECAUSE if I WEPT or PROTESTED in sorrow, even tears, SHE WOULD JEER & SCORN & ACCUSE ME OF MANIUPULATIVE DRAMATICISM. "Crocodile tears." "Puppetmaster." etc. I COULDN'T COMMUNICATE TO HER the TRUTH of my DETERMINATION & HOPE & EFFORT & FAITH. She just couldn't or wouldn't see it, or believe me. In her mind, I WILL be disordered still. And I HATED THAT CONDEMNATION because I REFUSED TO SUBMIT TO ITS LIE OF HOPELESS INDIFFERENCE. THAT, TOO, disturbed me-- that mom WOULDN'T TALK TO ME ABOUT HER FEELINGS, and even when talking ABOUT me TO others, SHE WASN'T BEING HONEST because she WOULDN'T SHOW ANY EMOTION? Other than weepy-mad "I don't know why she's doing this!" WHILE STARING AT ME. MOM I'VE TOLD YOU. YOU WON'T LISTEN. I WANT TO DISCUSS THIS WITH YOU SO YOU UNDERSTAND, but deep down the WORST grief is that YOU DON'T WANT TO. You just want it to GO AWAY with no fuss & YOU WANT TO GET THE CREDIT FOR DECIDING it must go. YOU THINK I HAVEN'T "DECIDED" THAT YEARS AGO?? Mom I KNOW you love me BUT it feels like you see ME as POWERLESS & UNWILLING TO CHANGE?? And so YOU HAVE TO "FIX ME" AND BE THE HERO? It's robbing me of my freedom & agency in RECOVERY that way, just like the disorder itself. AND SHE DOESN'T EVER WANT TO COMMUNICATE IN HONESTY. She just wants me to be "COMPLETELY CURED," RIGHT NOW, with NO HASSLE OR COMPLICATIONS OR REMAINING ISSUES TO DEAL WITH. It hurts because she seems to see this as a "surface level," "just think differently"/ "just get over it"/ "be like ME & RESIST/ REFUSE/ FIGHT!" and THAT hurts too-- the FACT that SHE responds to so many of HER pains & distresses by HARDENING HER HEART & BITING BACK. And I just CAN'T DO THAT. But SHE does, and THAT'S part of WHY she "doesn't understand" my disorder symptoms DESPITE my TELLING HER-- because they SPRING FROM TRAUMA as BROKEN COPING SKILLS and SHE DOESN'T WANT TO FACE OR ADMIT THE FEAR/ PAIN IN HER OWN PAST, maybe because SHE doesn't know HOW TO COPE, and MAYBE HER FOOD ISSUES are "too close" to mine? I don't know. But that's why it's so painful for me, to hear her respond to MY pain expressed BY/ THROUGH the eating disorder, because SHE WON'T ENTER THAT SPACE AT ALL, FOR EITHER OF US, and THAT'S WHY, TO HER, "RECOVERY" IS JUST A LIGHTSWITCH OR MAGIC WAND. SHE DOESN'T WANT TO, OR ISN'T ABLE TO, ENTER INTO THE DARK & TANGLED BATTLE OF EMOTION & TRAUMA PROCESSING. Recovery is a HARD BATTLE and it takes TIME & BRUTAL HONEST EFFORT. And... she RUNS a lot, hence her perpetually distracted, highspeed, overworked life, in which she gets herself SO STRESSED OUT over the "PRESENT" & her manic grand PLANS for the FUTURE, that she is BOTH "running away from her PAST & her INNER pains" WHILE still giving SOME expression to her subconscious turmoil by, as I see it, ALWAYS WORRYING & GETTING UPSET about "the house"... which IS A SYMBOL of a LOT OF HER PAST TRAUMA, as it is also for mine. It's complex and heartbreaking because I WANT HER TO HEAL & FIND PEACE, TOO, BUT SHE WON'T FACE THE WOUND. ...YET, perhaps. The more I'm honest in a CALM & HOPEFUL & HUMBLED way about MY trauma & WHY I struggle & HOW I'm striving to heal, she SEEMS to be MORE WILLING to START sharing/ facing HER struggles WITH ME?? Bit by bit, and I HAVE noticed. Which MEANS she's STARTING to SEE ME AS SAFE??? AND UNDERSTANDING?? God I HOPE SO, and PLEASE give me the GRACE TO BE THAT FOR HER, because I DO LOVE HER & WANT HER TO BE WELL. BOTH of us CAN reach that space of healing TOGETHER, and THAT'S WHAT I WANT THE MOST. (RELATIONSHIP)
✳ A VERY CONVICTING THOUGHT = Mom sees my IDENTITY as "TIED TO" the eating disorder BECAUSE I'VE GIVEN HER ENOUGH REASONS TO DO SO. One's IDENTITY IS tied to WHATEVER they give their TIME, ATTENTION, FOCUS, EFFORT, & PRIORITY TO. And I must confess, I've been FALSE TO MYSELF, DISTORTING MY IDENTITY, BY NOT FOCUSING MY ENERGY ON WHAT I TRULY VALUE & WHAT TRULY MATTERS TO ME. The problem is, I "met it HALFWAY" by "COMPROMISE" & THAT GAVE THE EATING DISORDER AN EXCUSE & A FOOTHOLD, and THAT'S why it became SO HARD TO ACTUALLY UPROOT-- because I had gotten it TANGLED UP in my TRUE VALUES, which I apparently was "UNABLE" TO PURSUE OTHERWISE, in a DIRECT way? Like "I HAVE to take 3 HOURS to eat breakfast because THAT'S when I do SCRIPTURE STUDY!" But WHY can't I do that study AT MY DESK, AFTER I EAT? And with the bingeing "because it gives me time to listen to religious lectures" it was STILL ROBBING ME OF MANY MORE HOURS in which I could be PURSUING SAINTLY GOALS, NOT PURGING. And I'd have RIGID timing "so I CAN pray/ study," which PREVENTED me from DOING MORE VIRTUOUS THINGS, like USING MY TALENTS FOR GOD & HELPING/ SPENDING TIME WITH MY FAMILY. Mom was seeing the exact problem. Food was USURPING my TRUE identity by ATTACHING to it like a PARASITE.
✳ Related to that topic of skewed/ misdirected values, the OTHER dream encounter was with S, aka TBAS, aka Oliver, and in the dream I didn't know which name to call them. I was in a waiting room somewhere, & suddenly they walked in the front door. I thought, "why are they up in this state?" but then thought something like, "this might be the only chance I get to clear things up between us"? Unfortunately I don't recall how it came about, but we ended up speaking to each other, except... I really didn't let it get very far. After the briefest words of recognition, I started actually almost "lecturing/ scolding/ shaming" them for being transgender. I sounded like such a proud, patronizing, callous jerk. And rightly enough, they ended up almost tearing up, & wordlessly turning & leaving the room? They went back out into the lobby & sat in another small side waiting room, & before the doors closed, I saw them point me out to the other patients & start saying that my thoughtless/ heartless "religious hypocrite" arrogance was "why they'd NEVER be my friend again"? And I THINK they actually DID say to me, "THIS is WHY WE left YOU"?? but the gist being that I was so focused on rebuking them & preaching moral precepts, acting like I was the authority on "holiness" while being a scumbag, that it was IMPOSSIBLE to even have a CONVERSATION with me, let alone a FRIENDSHIP. And as the doors closed, I had the horrible realization that "I'll probably NEVER get the chance to talk to them again." It was over, we weren't friends again, we probably never would be, they'd probably never forgive me, and it was ENTIRELY MY FAULT for being such an egocentric jerk. And then I realized that I "still loved them" and they didn't even know it because I treated them like trash. And that CRUSHED me with regret & shame & grief. So what do I learn from this subconscious message? Well, FIRST is the fact that I COULDN'T STOP JUDGING & CONDEMNING THEIR GENDER & SEXUALITY to the point where I WASN'T SEEING THEM AS A PERSON. I only saw the SIN, NOT THE SINNER. I saw them as a "DISTORTION/ PROBLEM TO BE FIXED/ CORRECTED" IN ORDER for them to even "BE" a "real person"??? Like, if your IDENTITY is based on a FALSEHOOD, then "YOU" aren't "true" UNTIL you're "CONVERTED"? And of course, ALL THAT MUST BE THE WAY I SECRETLY SEE MYSELF. Because like it or not, the RAW FACT is that SINCE CHILDHOOD I have been a QUEER PERSON. I "don't WANT to be" because it's "morally wrong," but I... I'm NOT CISHET. I CAN'T "FORCE IT." I've TRIED. I like girls and I do lean masculine in many ways to the point where I feel like a "third" gender. I want to cry. I just want to be what GOD wants. But... what if He DOES want me to be queer, as a CROSS? How do I ACCEPT that, because God knows I WANT to-- it's exhausting & miserable to fight & deny it-- but apparently I believe that "queer people aren't allowed to exist UNTIL they BECOME cishet"??? Lord I'm struggling. But THAT'S the HUGE point here. And as a SYSTEM, it's even MORE complicated because we experience ALL the rainbow in here. And we KNOW how "queerness" has REPEATEDLY LED TO TERRIBLE TRAUMA IN THE PAST. But we still love girls. And we're still a "total tomboy" at least. How do we reconcile this with our faith? How do we accept this, and not HATE ourselves BY COMPULSION, because we're "SUPPOSED TO," and that horrible "order" HARDENS OUR HEART & makes us CRUEL & DISMISSIVE towards OTHER QUEER PEOPLE, because WE CAN'T STOP TREATING OURSELF THAT WAY FOR THAT REASON? And to make things even WORSE, the global "LGBTQIA+" movement IS OBJECTIVELY SATANIC. IT'S ACTUALLY, LITERALLY EVIL. But the PEOPLE with this cross AREN'T necessarily so!! There's this WAR of sexuality going on and I KNOW I'm called to chastity and I'm GRATEFUL for GOD'S TRUTH but if I'm STILL "QUEER," am I in opposition to God even still? I need to pray & get legit spiritual direction about this. But today, the lesson is this: HATRED & CONDEMNATION & MERCILESS JUDGMENT & OBJECTIFICATION & DISMISSAL & DISRESPECT of queer people IS A SIN. God STILL LOVES THEM & they ARE REAL PEOPLE and THAT APPLIES TO YOU! You NEED to START WITH YOURSELF or ALL your actions will be HYPOCRITICAL & HOLLOW. Your JOB as a Christian is to LOVE AS CHRIST LOVES. First you MUST accept & integrate HOW HE LOVES YOU.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

✳ The "accumulate positives" list has things like "think about past good times/ kindnesses/ loved ones words" & "make a gift for/ spend time with someone," BUT those suggestions FRIGHTEN me? Like they put me under "GUILTY OBLIGATION" to "RETURN THE FAVOR OR ELSE"/ "EARN THEIR APPROVAL" sort of "give & take" mindset, with the EMPHASIS being that "IF someone GIVES something good to me, they NOW have "EARNED the RIGHT" to TAKE SOMETHING GOOD FROM ME. And I DO NOT LIKE THIS. I would LIKE to make a gift for someone BECAUSE that's a KIND thing TO do, BUT I "don't value gifts" (love language?) so it would be DISSONANT & NOT GENUINE? I WANT to GIVE, but in OTHER WAYS, like ACTS OF SERVICE. So that's an important clarification. Same with SPENDING TIME. It DOESN'T "HAVE TO" be "at the movies" or "playing a game," or "talking nonstop." That's EXHAUSTING, and I feel like I CAN'T "PROPERLY" GIVE IN THOSE CONTEXTS? It's asking something from me that I DON'T HAVE? Is that bad? Am I ALLOWED to "spend time" in DIFFERENT ways, like reading Scripture together? And WHY does ALL "spending time" feel like I'M ALREADY IN TROUBLE? Like "WHAT'S THE SCRIPT?" "What do they want to GET from me?" "If I do THIS, NOW, then am I now OBLIGATED to be ON CALL to KEEP giving MORE without conditions WHENEVER they want?" I SEE IT AS A "TAKE" SITUATION. WHY DO I SEE ALL SOCIAL INTERACTIONS AS VAMPIRIC??? That's why I'm SCARED to give, although I WANT TO. It just feels like I'm GIVING THEM FREE PERMISSION to DEVOUR ME AT THEIR WHIM. That's ALSO why I'm frightened to even THINK about "past good," because that feels like TALLYING UP DEBTS that I must PAY IN FULL (WITH INTEREST), and I often CAN'T, so must I pay in BLOOD? I'm shaking just thinking about it. God what do I do? How can I accept things as GIFTS? I only ever want to GIVE gifts! DO I? Or is this ALL tangled? Do I "expect to get something BACK" solely because I feel like I'm being EATEN? WHY does GIVING feel like ALWAYS drawing from an EMPTY WELL? Am I THAT SELFISH?? Or am I that afraid of "establishing MORE obligations" & "ADDING UP MORE DEBT"? Lord I WANT TO FREELY DO GOOD FOR OTHERS WITHOUT BEING TAKEN ADVANTAGE OF in the sense of BECOMING A PREY/ FOODSOURCE? What the heck am I afraid of? INITIATING SOCIAL INTERACTION. How ironic, because I YEARN FOR LOVING COMMUNITY. IS THAT THE MISSING PIECE HERE?? I DON'T EVER FEEL LOVED. Is that true? WHY is it? Do I NOT FEEL "KNOWN" or seen at all? How does that affect my ability TO ACCEPT KINDNESS/ LOVE? Why can't I just "take what I get"? Do I somehow fear that the love given "ISN'T ACTUALLY MEANT FOR ME/ I CAN'T ACCEPT IT" if it's given "TO A FALSE IDEA of "me"" or something? It's like eating paper. I'm starving & sobbing. I WANT TO BE ABLE TO LOVE PEOPLE & ACCEPT LOVE & NOT FEEL LIKE I'M IN DANGER OR IN CRIMINAL TROUBLE, for doing it WRONG. I need to sit & feel this out first. It's WAY too complex & deep to be writing about in realtime. And I NEED TO ADDRESS THIS AS PART OF THE SYSTEM, WHICH I HAVEN'T DONE (YET) ON THIS PAGE. That's probably WHY it's such a tangled mess. In that case it's a PERFECT EXAMPLE of WHY WE CANNOT DO THIS ALONE. There's NO PROGRESS WITHOUT WORKING TOGETHER.


122323

Dec. 23rd, 2023 10:46 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)
 

Woke up 800. Stayed in bed until ~830, letting the body rest from pain, just embracing Chaos 0 and being so grateful for him

Biking immediately, lots of phone talk with mom. Planning Church rides. We do get to go to the vigil today so we SHOULD BE ABLE TO MAKE CONFESSION thank God.
But Tony says that tomorrow morning there's NO MUSIC?? So we actually get to go to Saint John's instead, which is awesome.

BK prep MELTDOWN.
ABSOLUTELY CATASTROPHIC. We haven't had something this violent in MONTHS.
All set off by putting "too much oil" in the broccoli, in response to the lotophagoi compulsion of "add a tiny bit more, we're celebrating today." But that ALWAYS BACKFIRES YOU IDIOT.
Exacerbated by pouring the vitamin water into a cup, which triggered out some girl INSISTING IT WAS GOING TO KILL US because it was in a cup?? That "made it wrong" somehow. We tried to reason with her, nothing worked. Spice tried to front, kicked out. But then I said, think of Church-- we drink the Blood of Christ out of a "cup," and right now we're drinking red liquid, so think of it in memory of that! And THAT immediately shoved Knife into fronting, and despite the girl's continued protests, he solemnly and almost victoriously drank it. Then he was kicked out just as hard as the girl screamed that now we would die, etc.
But then I suddenly looked down at the mug and remembered, Infi used to drink hir tea out of this. And that just completely disarmed everything. The girl disappeared, the fear disappeared, there was nothing but this depth of grateful & loving grief.

Our memory totally blacks out then, and the next thing we recall is kneeling on the bathroom floor before the DVM image, praying in intense fear, but then saying something to Jesus to which He responded IN "PRAYERSPACE"?? OH YEAH we were in such agony of self-loathing that we physically made a motion like tearing our heart out and giving it to Him, saying "do something with this please", and IMMEDIATELY we got pulled into the Prayerspace visuals, where Christ reached down, took our heart, and SHATTERED IT. We remember seeing the countless shards like broken stained glass, FEELING the breakage that completely, in shock. We were temporarily numb, empty, but still in shock! We were horrified that He was going to leave us like that, totally incapable of emotion (like Davy Jones; it's not worth the tradeoff), but then Jesus silently reached back down to us (we did not see what happened in the meantime, we were too shaken) and LITERALLY placed a "new heart" in our chest? But it was PURE RED. It was ALL BLOOD, wet and warm and vulnerable, and capable of pain. That was actually a greater shock, to go immediately from feeling nothing to feeling THAT inside us, alive and fragile and emanating this contrite ache, no hatred at all, just this new wet red emotion we had no words for.
Memory cuts out immediately as we left Prayerspace, and the somafoni took over like nothing happened.

(quick note from later. Jesus actually did SOMETHING with the shards, either storing them or what, but specifically referencing infinitii in the process. like He would rebuild hir out of them or something. dont remember details but that single notable fact stands out very clearly. we would not forget the impact of such a name mention if nothing else)

So things got worse. During the DVM chaplet, that OTHER girl (long brown messy hair, wild eyes, RED unseen resonance NOT green) was triggered again, the same one that was "killing herself beneath the crucifix" the other day.
There's literally no accessible memory from this ENTIRE TIME PERIOD which is DISTURBING because general data says that when it was happening it felt as if we were dying from self-hatred, rage, grief, etc.
Memory snaps back with "me" trying to front, but the body just started "quiet screaming" in the "bulimic response" way-- the needing to somehow expel the pressure and pain and ugly corrupt filthy feeling in our chest.
We tried to pray?? Almost no memory detail, everything still a blur, except for a clear memory of me sobbing to God "I don't want to hate!!"
Well GOD RESPONDED. Apparently then "I" started cleaning up the floors as I talked to Him, trying to lay it all out before Him in humbled contrition & brutal honesty, and although there's no speech data, general data says that someone DID admit that there was anger towards Chaos 0 BECAUSE he loved us so much? "But he's not even real," that person said with A VERY COLD HEART, that data actually stuck because it felt SO WRONG. They were blaming Chaos 0 for EVERYTHING this morning, even moreso than the "excuse making" lotophagoi, because she wouldn't have "had any excuse TO try to celebrate" if there wasn't an anniversary today, but this girl who was talking insisted that IT WAS ALL FAKE. He's not real, and so neither is his love, and so "I" don't have to think about it at all or even care.
To which Jesus INSTANTLY responded, "he's as real as your heart," and "don't you think I love you THROUGH him?"
Then the girl GOT FURIOUS, angry that she couldn't erase this, and as her "fake pious" veneer fell our memory cuts out instantly. I don't know if there was a switch or what, but everything blacks out.
The last memory we have shows the body standing up and moving about the kitchen, cleaning up robotically while in terrified tears, praying to God that we were "completely helpless," we couldn't do good, we couldn't stop feeling like this, and we were "going to die" if He didn't help us-- and, we bravely said, "and I KNOW You DON'T want me to die because You died on the Cross in my place to save me from death!" BUT that triggered angry-hair girl again, screaming "well He SHOULD have let me die, I'm so evil, I deserve it, why does He let me go on living like this" etc. Some somafoni comforter tried to respond, "it's because we still live in a fallen world, we have to fight, but the Cross saves us from slavery to death so we CAN fight it, and God glorifies His Mercy by always delivering us from death" etc. But this didn't help the hateful girl, she just wanted "all the evil in her" ANNIHILATED, FOREVER, RIGHT NOW. And her presence was bringing up all the unbearable moral panic and guilt and crushing apocalyptic fear of hell. We tried to reason with her that going to confession DID accomplish something, even if we didn't understand how, because if we receive absolution and then die immediately we would allegedly "go to heaven" because God "wiped away our sins"?? But we were too unsure, and afraid of blaspheming by accident, so we dropped the train of thought and were immediately swallowed up by absolute terror.
In a tiny lucid second, the Core fronted and begged God again to "give me a sign, just do something to show me clearly and beyond doubt that somehow You will help me get out of this hell, that You will deliver me from this, because without Your merciful help I am literally going to die."

Our next memory is of the body standing in the bathroom, so suffocated by self-hatred & despair, that we closed our eyes and immediately went into headspace and whoever was "the conscious anchor" went straight to Laurie and begged her to kill them.
And she got out the axe.
And it is MIRACULOUS how efficacious her violence is.

Her color LOCKS IN VIOLET when she is using the axe on us. She also goes right back into the profanity-threats, as such words are sharp and blunt force impact and that is NEEDED in such context. Censorship dulls the blade.

Anyway she cut us up seven ways to Sunday, and with each "death reset" things got clearer, bit by bit, but there was still this lingering "not my real self" feeling.
We asked for a hammer?? Said we NEEDED shatter damage. Laurie paused, said hey wow we actually don't have anyone with a hammer weapon, but would this work? And she "fused" her axeblades into a makeshift hammer before swinging it at our head. Well our skull was absolutely shattered and that was EXACTLY what we needed to "fix our consciousness"; from that instant we actually felt "at peace." Our consciousness had been effectively disconnected from a physical form in headspace, and we were now just existing as a soul "around" all the blood, resting IN the blood, and somehow that felt perfectly correct.
Other nousfoni were gathering by the room entrance by now, shocked and aghast at this bloody scene, but saying nothing. Its been years, yes, but this is Laurie's function.
I remember Laurie "dragging me up off the floor" trying to get me to reembody? She can somehow "grab my soul" into a shape and force that, it's astounding actually. But I was embodying AS BLOOD. My entire "body" LOOKED LIKE MY NEW HEART.
ON THAT NOTE... as Laurie was picking me up from the floor as I was reforming, she went to put a hand on my "shoulder" before realizing it was just blood, and it got all over her hand. She looked at it in bemused surprise, then with purposeful gravity she smeared that blood across her chest bandages. I swear I nearly fell to my knees from the SHEER IMPACT of that gesture. She caught me though, said that was nothing to worship, and I deliriously replied something like "I know but it makes me think of God". That single action of hers had testified so explicitly and loudly to God's REAL Nature that suddenly, all the hell of the morning seemed to have been expiated in it.

Anyway, as Laurie got me back on my feet I did go back into a physical body form, but it still felt wrong? Especially in contrast to the blood. Confused and upset, I repeated the weird "need" for shattering that being in the body kept eliciting.
The next thing I know, I hear a gun being loaded, and instantly Leon headshots me. Dazed but elated (despite being temporarily headless, that's normal) I "said" (facelessly of course) that THAT was what I was talking about, that was perfect. I know he headshot me twice more before Laurie said okay that's enough, especially since I was starting to "lose myself" almost ecstatically in this now, as I was turning back to all blood. As she told me to stabilize, Leon actually walked over in tears asking, "why do you need us to do this??" Notably upbeat now, finally feeling clearheaded and clearhearted, I started to explain how for a Core, these small "death resets" worked to "reboot" and "purify" the consciousness via blood-- because ONLY blood CAN purify-- when it gets excruciatingly distorted or corrupt from negative emotions and distortions. I was interrupted by Leon suddenly hugging me, though, which was deeply sweet but also had Laurie shout to be careful, because I was still all bloodform. Laurie then said hey, if he gets to do that, then so do I, and pulled me into a fierce embrace, not being careful at all haha.

"I asked God for a sign and He gave me Laurie"

"You cut me into a cross!"
"There's no better shape to be in, kiddo"

After all this, as we're all regrouping in much-needed peace and relief at last, freakin' MIMIC just WALKS IN like, "I see we're starting late today, what'd I miss?"
I think Laurie said "buddy, you're better off not knowing"
I just said "it's been one purgatory of a morning"


OH ALSO Chaos 0 going BACK TO HIS OLD SI FORM?? Telling me I needed to stop "locking him into" his original canon, and especially ineeded to stop seeking public "approval" and recognition of our relationship for it to be "valid"-- "Its about us, not the fandom"

Laurie SHOCKED when I told her that EVERYTHING that happened this morning was triggered by ONE EXTRA TEASPOON OF OLIVE OIL, which the lotophagoi blamed CHAOS 0 for, and therefore SHUT OFF OUR HEART in response, which enabled such hell to occur.
Laurie said "why does this happen EVERY YEAR though"??? And she's RIGHT-- EVERY ANNIVERSARY, SOMETHING happens along the lines of TOTAL VIOLENT DENIAL OF LOVE & RELATIONSHIP. So there is an ANCIENT WOUND somewhere that we have not healed or even properly identified.
Laurie then said "Infi needs to come back for BOTH OF YOU-- ze was the only person who COULD personally deal with these issues and NOT be shut down or traumatized by them"


Later=
Scalpel & Laurie talking at the Manger
L= "you do realize that baby is God? The same God Who set the stars in place, invented animals" (gesturing at them) "and created His Own Mother out of nothing?"
S= "I think it says a lot about that God that He would become a little baby." "And He comes to us every year like this, doesn't He? I think the Manger is eternal, too, not just the Cross."

------‐-------------------------------------------------------------------------- 


091523

Sep. 15th, 2023 07:46 pm
prismaticbleed: (amecry)
 

Bomber jacket & chapel veil
Holy hour!

Praying at home was so hard?
Emotional turmoil for some reason.
Struggled. Kept getting distracted by windows, compulsions, brain disheveled (not fog!!). So upset but couldn't cry; no sadness, just agitation & self-loathing.
BREAKTHROUGH in sorrowful mystery 3. Looking at His bloodied yet loving Face and thinking, "that's my King."

BK prep a mess.
No one around from social locking??
COULDN'T EVEN THINK STRAIGHT on my own.
Trying to multitask with window film while cooking. Overheated the evoo: forgot that hot-oil smell is a HUGE TRIGGER. Knocked thr wind out of me, nearly started to cry from childfear & general exasperation with self.

Couldn't bear the empty heart anymore
Closed eyes & called everyone over to look at them. They all said a few loving words of encouragement & fidelity to me, holding my hands.
Lynne, Julie, Laurie, Leon, Scalpel, Knife, Razor, Siobhan, Wreckage.
I could SEE THEM. It blew my mind. There were things I forgot but saw/ felt. I remember glimpsing Lynne's tattoo & Leon's necklace, feeling Scalpel's rings and Laurie's bandage wraps.
Wreckage took my head in her claws & bumped our foreheads together, it was so sweet it ached.
I felt SO ALIVE & LOVED I actually teared up. INSTANT heart grounding.

New egg prep btw!
No longer paranoid about vitamins either. We got it figured out, thanks to God.

Daily devotional on Our Lady of Sorrows = Mimics pop quiz answered by LAURIE, FLAWLESSLY AT ONCE. He was legit impressed. Laurie said "she's my patron" so she owed her that loyal attention.

Mimic commenting on the book devotional w fr. Cizsek, labor camp masses. "No 'villain' would ever have the guts to do that." The power of Good in trying circumstances, when Bad would actually chicken out. The indomitable strength of humility against all odds, that Pride would mock as crazy or stupid. Stark contrasts.

"Soulfrequency" messed up enough to pick up devil talk. "Gluten free conspiracy against the Eucharist."

Finally eating at 1230. Still late but we did our best all things considered.
Gotta learn to cope with these bad brain days without despairing.

VOTD reflection EXACTLY what we needed today, & DIRECTLY RELEVANT to rosary experience.
Lynne resonating hard with "hope" and being "steadfast." Anchor feelings!

Kids devotional FIERY FURNACE!!! Also GREAT insight on hidden idolatry.
God needs to be our top priority, the focus of all our time, thoughts, money, and attention... we need to be LOVINGLY OBSESSED WITH GOD. And honestly we WANT that SO MUCH. Its a TOTALLY DIFFERENT feeling than a compulsory obsession!! it feels like FREEDOM, not slavery. It is a JOY, not a terror.

Gender panic has returned BTW. There's a lot going on in the Catholic Church right now concerning it.
Notably there were 2 articles emailed to us yesterday that scared us so badly. (Link, discuss?)
Theres SUCH a Femininity struggle, with trauma. Being a "girl" is foreign and ALWAYS WAS. The only time we were "feminine" was AS AN INFANT.
Still. TYPE ABOUT GENDER IN CHILDHOOD. Please get it all out in front of our eyes, so we can process things. Bottom line is that THE CHURCH TEACHES A CISHET BINARY and we NEED to adapt to it, FOR GOD'S SAKE.
In any case, there are two sides = the Church, and the Satanist relativistic promiscuous "pride" cult we see everywhere online.
We NEVER WANT TO ASSOCIATE WITH THE LATTER.
so we must make ourselves fit the former.
...I just remember that such efforts were WHY THE TRAUMA BEGAN IN THE FIRST PLACE.
...but we've never processed that either.
Maybe it's time.

James 1:12.

Sudden mom call
ANOTHER emotional sobbing guilt meltdown after
WHY DO WE GO INTO BITCHY SOCIAL MODE ON THE PHONE????

Lent devotional catchup
Not sure why but hey. Autumn fitting really.

Made the mistake of trying that food mom sent up
IMMEDIATELY VOMITED.
so upset. so sick.
Could NOT recover emotionally.
Prayed in angry hurt scared distress. Honest.
"What IS my highest good?"
"The salvation of your soul"

GUTPUNCH overheard convo with CZ and whatever pseudocore girl was driving in the wake of the food hell=

"You're not real."
"Is that what you really think?"
"No"
"..."
"I'm just so confused by my religion and (???)"
"Your religion shouldn't be confusing you.  Don't you believe that God is love?"
"Yes"
"Well. I love you.  If anything makes me real that's it."

Later, between that unknown antilove girl and the "Jesus voice"=
"That's no way to treat your daughter."
"She's not my daughter. I don't love him."
"You don't love him because you're cold hearted."


...
And yet God still inexplicably makes everything work out for my highest good.
I ended up being too depressed and dishevelled to say rote prayers, So I was watching spiritual videos on YouTube And stumbled across a channel of NDEs.
...
It made me want to cry. I kept thinking of how We would feel that sense of absolute cosmic love as a system in the past.  How did we ever lose touch with that?
... We still have no solid answers for what death means to us as a system. We can only hope that the love we share will be the realest thing in the end.

Praying about "Infi" again, in light of this stone heart, this lack of self-love. "Give me a daengel again." Please.

Saint Bridget prayers and Dan Deacon music. Something moved me today.

Lungs & bodyache getting worse though. Hope to God this isn't COVID again. Still gotta run to church tomorrow!

BK for 7pm, small miracle haha

Me being so glad to see Mimic suddenly show up during Bible study (looking up "corroborate the faith"; he wanted to see if i could grasp the etymology properly on my own). His casual presence felt like i was back home, back in gear after the mess.
Then, feeling deeper thoughts on that topic, I looked over to CZ, deeply moved that he was STILL HERE after everything. Called him over.
Laurie spoke up, said he shouldn't need to be called over, "only Knife needs to be invited" (hand on his shoulder, "that's a joke, buddy") = but Chaos has a RIGHT and arguably an OBLIGATION to be near me, because of our relationship.
She paused, unsure what to call us now, what with the gender & religion struggle lately. Then she simply said to Chaos, "because you're her soulmate."
AND THAT CLICKS????? LIKE IT LITERALLY FEELS RIGHT.
So of course CZ & I fistbumped in agreement before he basically threw his arms around me haha.
But yeah. That's HUGE.

Still not right for Xenophon to call me "mom." It's not true in the way that matters. INFI was the ensoulment of Blackspace creative potential, that the Red Jewels could tap into-- Infi WAS "motherhood."
And yet I'm resonating with Black again, too, which the Jays did NOT.
Still. Asexuality is intrinsic. I cannot be a parent. But what do I do for her? If I'm the successor OF her father, what role do I play?

" it is common for those in authority to impose their corrupt dictates by virtue of that; and, because they should be the wisest and best, to expect that every body should believe they are so. "
Laurie = "don't ever let me be like that. Im just a nousfoni like the rest of us. Don't put me on a pedestal. If I am wise, its by God; if I fall, its my own doing."


------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

In light of our frightened sickness prayers, this is the FIRST thing we saw when we sat down =
"Though the miracle was not yet wrought, yet the prayer was answered, and he triumphs before the victory. No other can pretend to such an assurance as Christ had; yet we may by faith in the promise have a prospect of mercy before it be actually given in, and may rejoice in that prospect, and give God thanks for it. In David's devotions, the same psalm which begins with prayer for a mercy closes with thanksgivings for it. Note, (a.) Mercies in answer to prayer ought in a special manner to be acknowledged with thankfulness. Besides the grant of the mercy itself, we are to value it as a great favour to have our poor prayers taken notice of. (b.) We ought to meet the first appearances of the return of prayer with early thanksgivings. As God answers us with mercy, even before we call, and hears while we are yet speaking, so we should answer him with praise even before he grants, and give him thanks while he is yet speaking good words and comfortable words."
THAT REQUIRES ABSOLUTE FAITH & TRUST IN HIS GOODNESS & MERCIFUL HEART. When you CHOOSE to thank Him ahead of time, it OPENS THE DOOR for those graces!!! GOD MEETS YOU IN THE EFFORT.
And He WILL help you. This stuff is FACT, NOT CONJECTURE. Remember GOD IS LOVE. He IS mercy.
You can bet everything on Him, surrender it all into His care-- and you will be infinitely richer for it, without fail, every time. You are safe in His Heart, NO MATTER WHAT.
That all means so, so much to me. Blessed be God.

FOR THE RECORD... GOD HAS LITERALLY ANSWERED EVERY SINGLE PRAYER YOU HAVE EVER PRAYED.
EVEN THE MOST DESPERATE, HYSTERICAL, TERRIFIED PRAYERS HAVE BEEN ANSWERED IN DUE TIME, AND IN MIRACULOUS WAYS.
HE HAS NEVER, EVER, EVER LET YOU DOWN. HE NEVER WILL.
THANK HIM WITH EVERY BEAT OF YOUR HEART.
GOD LOVES YOU. UNQUESTIONABLY.

I genuinely want to praise Him with my entire life.  Lord give me the grace.


--------------------------------

"Christ gave this proof of his humanity, in both senses of the word; that, as a man, he could weep, and, as a merciful man, he would weep, before he gave this proof of his divinity. [2.] That he was a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief, as was foretold, Isaiah 53:3. We never read that he laughed, but more than once we have him in tears. Thus he shows not only that a mournful state will consist with the love of God, but that those who sow to the Spirit must sow in tears. [3.] Tears of compassion well become Christians, and make them most to resemble Christ. It is a relief to those who are in sorrow to have their friends sympathize with them, especially such a friend as their Lord Jesus... It becomes us, according to this example of Christ, to show our love to our friends, both living and dying. We must sorrow for our brethren that sleep in Jesus; [notably doing so] as those that are full of love, though not void of hope."
Disturbingly, we get an instinctive DISGUST RESPONSE to the thought of crying over people, which proves that PART OF OUR HEART IS FROZEN. Why????? That's actually horrifying to realize.
This is so unnatural. We weren't like this even in college, i don't think. How & when & why did our heart turn to stone???????
⭐Reading all this and thinking... the devil cannot cry. The devil WON'T cry. Crying REQUIRES A TENDERNESS OF HEART!!! 
I know angels are pictured as weeping at the Cross, but I've heard others say that angels in general cannot feel sadness??? Because heaven has no sorrow? It's a HUMAN emotion, allegedly. But then what about grief over sinfulness? What about lamenting souls that stray? What about GODLY SORROW? What about Mary weeping as our Sorrowful Mother even now? What about Jesus's eternal Wounds?
There's gotta be something we're misunderstanding. God please grant us humble light & wisdom. May we seek this knowledge only for Your sake, and for love of You.


prismaticbleed: (aflame)

we've decided to completely link our "self-shipping" blog to our main system's blog, because the core bloodlines as a collective are perpetually involved in those relationships and it would be criminally unjust and untrue to present such a blog as separate from the spectrum, let alone run by one conglomerate simile of a person.

we're going to reblog all our old posts before we post anything new. tags will be fixed, drafts will be published. this is an important effort but it will take time.

 

our heart has been numb, lately. actually, no... my heart, the heart of the cor(e), has been frozen over, cut off from all memory of sunlight and flame, powerless to thaw itself out in the absence of external incandescence. there's too much glacial ice. it's been too long.

i need to light the fires of ardent warmth and compassion in me again. pray to god for this for me. this needs a divine impetus. this needs a kiss from the heavens, an ember from the altar. but it is there. and it is accessible. i just need to open my heart.

that's the hard part, for someone with snowflakes in their veins.

nevertheless. the ocean should never be that cold, that still. i'd rather have tidal waves than this. deep down i actually do want to melt. i'm terrified, but it's true. i want something red and real and ruby-bright to burn at the very core of me, no matter what the consequences are. if i must be destroyed by it, so be it. nothing can live in this endless winter anyway, not without a heart(h) to come home to.

pray, but keep rowing the boat. don't lose hope. there will be a pink sunrise even over this arctic white, i promise you, and flowers will begin to bloom.

so. this effort is me, lighting a spark.



prismaticbleed: (worried)
 

0609

Finally a FREE MORNING ;_________;

Exercise

BK prep gang AT LAST
Adelaide slipping, Julie rushed to support & promote her
Bodygirls kept trying to blindly front

Daily devotional question: "what competes with God"?
Actually it's RELATIONSHIP with the System????
"Work out" in prayer too

Looking for lemur kid
Hug in bathroom
Jack smiled

Bible study
Body of Christ= Etymology; "temple" as "space cut off for holy purpose" and body as "the material frame"
John 2:24 = they weren't seeking RELATIONSHIP. Hence "no commit" = like "befriending" an artist just for giftart, not because you want to be THEIR ACTUAL FRIEND

1 Peter 2:5 and trauma echoes: Mimic said "that sounds like something you guys need to work through"

Facet 2.3 work; REALLY GROWING!

DN 730, later but no stress. Thank God

"Shall never thirst again"= WE GET IT!!! Versus past "spiritual starvation" in archives, when we weren't actively Christian
"Someone might object: “I drank of what Jesus offers, and I feel thirsty and empty again.” The answer is simple: drink again! It isn’t a one-time sip of Jesus that satisfies forever, but continual connection with Him... It also creates something good, something life-giving in the heart of the one who drinks it."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

0616

Talking to Jesus over carrots
"I DID take care of the charger!"
"Don't ever let me betray you" = Peter vs Judas
FREE WILL

STRESS INTOLERANCE = WANTING TO CAUSE A CRISIS???
Artificially "making things worse" in HOPES of a meltdown?? Catharsis or processing seeking???

Taffy memory data get
Creamsicle = childhood summer in side yard, also boardwalk, FEAR undertones
Cotton candy = Knoebels VIVID visual of wooden carousel
Butter rum = MADRIGALS!!!
Vanilla = HEAVEN??? SERIOUSLY WTF. Absolutely GORGEOUS idealized backyard with wisteria & peonies & impossibly tall trees
Peppermint = WB concerts, lights shows, more madrigals, general childhood Christmas-concert joy feeling

Remember Knife yesterday "there's such deep sadness inside of me"


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

0620

JADE MOVE OUT!

Mimic MURDERED FIVE ENTIRE WATER BOTTLES

SO MUCH LAUNDRY

5PM BK GEEZ

"The blind see, the deaf hear... the poor have the good news preacher to them." The poor lack EARTHLY POWER/ RICHES; but true power & spiritual wealth is perfected IN the Good News!! The poor are free to have ETERNAL riches, which the worldly wealthy often cannot, due to the love of money "choking the good seed"

John 5:37-43 HITS HARD

"The Stoics held that the highest kind of knowledge comes not by thought but by what they called "arresting impressions;" a conviction seizes a man like someone laying an arresting hand on his shoulder." = LAURIE.
"We're real, kid. And so is He. Heck, He's more Real than we are."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

0621

In light of today's verse Phil 1:9-10 Knowledge & love of God abounding: devotional asked "remember when you first fell in love" I DON'T. I'M AFRAID TO FEEL LOVE. AND LAST NIGHT SHOWED WHY. CNC WITH INFI WAS PROOF. MY "LOVE" IS FREAKISH & WRONG. IT'S TOO INTENSE & INTIMATE. I CANNOT LOVE GOD LIKE THAT. I CANNOT LET MYSELF BE LOVED LIKE THAT.
IDENTITY ISSUES MAKE THIS SO MUCH WORSE

1 John 1:9 = we struggle to see certain things AS SINS??? EVEN THOUGH WE KNOW THEYRE "NOT RIGHT" = such as gluttony & rage. WHY. Is it the passivity? The lack of conscious choice?

Praying to God the whole time we have binge triggers now. SO SO SO SCARED. there is NO acquiesce of the will UNLESS a lotophagoi takes over, or a kakofoni even, not sure where the line blurs exactly. lotophagoi are very hard to pinpoint.
but. the real point is that we DON'T WANT TO BINGE, EVER, ANYMORE. considering how that was our literal addiction for years, that is HUGE. THANK YOU GOD.
every time there's a lapse now, the whole time we are screaming and sobbing inside, begging God to help us because we can't stop on our own. it's TERRIFYING. but He DOES save us. somehow. every single time now-- with the awful exception of the Jademonth-- the whole struggle is over within an hour. it's amazing. i'm honestly staggered by this.

john 5:42 in today's study hits:
"(42) Ye have not the love of God.—The principle which excludes the seeking honour from men, is the love of God. They were, they said, jealous for God’s honour. The first precept of the Law, and the foundation of the Theocracy, was the love of God... They had [the Law] without, but they had not the principle within. There were sure marks which He had read in the heart as plain as the letters worn on the body, and therefore knew that they had not the love of God in them."
They were jealous FOR God's honor-- they too wanted to be honored AS such, via prideful religious exaltation; their "love of God" was a love of their APPLICATION of God? Moral prestige, societal superiority, political power, etc. They did not love God's PERSON, visible in CHRIST. They did not honor Him because that would mean relinquishing all the "proxy" honor THEY got as "experts of the Law"??? Again, focus on MAN'S RESPONSE TO THEIR RELIGION.


.

May. 2nd, 2023 11:13 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


god what are you trying to tell me.

i am feeling dead, completely dead, for the third day in a row at least

and i have spotify on

and it is playing one system song after another.


i still have that other girl
late night partner
living/breathing
fathom.

my heart is weeping.

and yet i keep shutting it down. suffocating it. burying it under six feet of infamous plastic.
dying inside. freezing to death. calcifying.



listen, yesterday was literal hell.

infi is still dead. i'm dying. i know it. everyone knows it.
xenophon...

xennie got so mad at me for "not being her father anymore" that she just left
she refused to talk to me, she wouldn't even acknowledge me, when i tried to ping her upstairs she would pointedly ignore me

and chaos 0
i forgot how bitter he gets when this happens
and yeah you all know this has a history
"what, and you never considered how this would affect me?"
calling me out on my narcissism
"you thought you could just abandon twenty years???"

but what if god wants me to

there's the girl voice. there she is.
listen that's the problem
I HAVE to be a girl to get to heaven
but is this heaven????
because it feels just like hell
there is no love, no joy, no hope, no faith here
just religious compulsion and a hollow heart
or arguably no heart at all since ze melted into oblivion last week
but i don't care about that.
ze wasn't real, according to me.

and i'm the "real one," i guess
because i'm the girl
because i identify with the body
even if it doesn't look like me
but you can see me in the actions and the face at the wrong angles
and in long hair when we have it
and how it's all just a FCKING PARODY OF THE FCKING MOTHER

LISTEN YOU SHUT UP I HAD ENOUGH OF YOU IN THE FREAKING HOSPITAL.
OH ARE WE CENSORING ME NOW???? 
FINE
GREAT
LISTEN I'M STILL FURIOUS ENOUGH TO SPIT NAILS THROUGH THIS KEYBOARD

WHO THE HECK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE, CLAIMING OWNERSHIP OF THIS WHOLE SORRY BODY????
YOU THINK YOU COULD TAKE CARE OF IT????
FAT CHANCE SISTER
NEVERMIND I DISOWN ALL POTENTIAL RELATION TO YOU
I WANT NOTHING TO DO WITH THE HEARTLESS WITCHES LIKE YOU THAT KEEP TRYING TO KILL THE REST OF US

EVERYTHING HURTS


we feel so dead. it's just like our childhood.
no sense of self. no sense of purpose. just background noise. just static. just playacting. just empty show.
never a future to look forward to. never anything to live for. every day just a whitewashed tomb.
"we weren't even abused" someone says "how dare you, we had it so good!" another one scolds.
listen i'm not here to debate mangled childhood memory
i know what terrifying things we do remember. i know what toxic aftereffects are glaringly obvious. we do have trauma you know

DON'T YOU DARE GIVE ME THAT "IT'S ONLY TRAUMA IF YOU WHINE ABOUT IT" GARBAGE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

we do need a therapist i think
just to see what happens if we try to talk about this aloud
see if we get hijacked or shut down and shut up
see who is able to front, if anyone anymore,
the body has become so unsafe
and the 2018 disaster made fronting fatal for most of us
i don't want to think about that i will throw up and try to kill myself
ourself
i don't even know


god help us

"he won't help you if you're not a girl!!!!! :)" that's all i hear
oh and they're starting up with the worse thing too
"you have to be a good girl, and good girls have s*x with men!!!!"

SHUT
THE
HELL
UP
DON'T YOU DARE CENSOR ME
GIVE ME ONE LINE

LISTEN YOU GODDAMNED BITCHES FROM HELL STOP TRYING TO FORCE US TO FUCK PEOPLE I SWEAR I WILL MURDER YOU

THANK YOU


the fact that that has returned is horrifying
it's what fueled the julie days in the very beginning
also, in case you forgot,
we had gender dysphoria even in elementary school
so stop claiming there was this "perfect widdle girl" we have to "go back to being" "in order to be saved" etc.
you're all just pedophiles and satanists
we have proved that before
oh don't think i forgot that one horrifying xanga in north carolina
when you basically straight-up admitted to being the sexual perverts you are
hiding it under "religion" and "femininity"
and all you're doing is objectifying little kids
framing our entire life as "worthy" or "unworthy" of being lived
based solely on how f*ckable we are
i hate what you've done to our life
"what life" you say and smirk that prissy pout
just like the bottomfeeders you are
"you don't exist! :)"
christina was one of you
you're all devils in pastel dresses and lipstick
underneath all that you're swarms of maggots
go back to hell where you belong




god please what do i do.
"i" used very loosely.

you know that we have a dualcore running in this heart here
jewel and jay tagteaming the whole operation
they were working so well, god, honestly we thought they were,
but
you weren't happy with it?
you said, "no EVERYONE has to be GONE and there must only be ONE GIRL ever"
and you want us all to die?
i can feel this channel slipping
scared kids wanting to weep and cry from fear and confusion

i keep thinking of poor xenophon

god telling her that her father has to die
that her father was never real in the first place
that he's not allowed to be a father
that his love is illegitimate
that he will never ever be allowed to love his family
that his family isn't real
that his life is doomed to be deleted by a self-hating pig of a girl

what now
what happens to her

does she die too? just like her actual mother?
don't spit and grimace at me you hellish women you know ze was
"ze was an abomination you say" aha but you used the right pronouns
and your mask slips for just a second
i see the grotesque hatred beneath all the makeup don't worry
i know what you are.


but the doubt and fear lingers
what are we? what is the system, really?
we thought we were learning real love
but
the more i read these entries from 2012 and 2013
reading about our life back then
we were so misled
we were so blind and dumb
we were so unbelievably LOST
no wonder our life was hell back then, our spiritual life was a JOKE
we believed everything we were told and it was all ABSOLUTE GARBAGE
painted in pastels and covered in glitter of course
marketed to seem oh so lovely and sweet and good and holy!!! etc etc
but it was LITERAL HELL.

is that what we're doing now?
this obsession we have with religion lately
still so motivated by fear and performance
MUST say this many prayers, MUST say them at these times, etc.
"if you don't God WILL punish you!!!" just waiting for us to screw up because we WILL and he KNOWS it
not knowing how to love God
not understanding how he loves us
because
we're not allowed to feel love in the first place
and all the "spiritual" faces in the world insist, at one point or another,
that even "spiritual" love just turns into sex

it makes me want to die forever

honestly if eternal life means being a sexual girl then
then i'm afraid i would rather die
because that's eternal life in hell you're describing
absolute literal hell

and yet i'm trapped
we're trapped
trapped in this poor diseased animal of a body
which our faith INSISTS is "eternal"
which is TERRIFYING
so you're telling me that not even death will free us from this bloated corpse?
that we'll have this cancer-shaped girth strapped to our bones forever?
that we'll be damned to this whorish biology even in alleged heaven????

god i am so afraid


listen
please

right now i cannot feel anything at all. at all.
i am numb and i don't care and i want to die.
but in a way i miss this
because i'm recognizing this as something that happened in the past
in a SYSTEM past
and whenever there were hollow empty hell nights like this
even system resets like the one we're obviously in
sooner or later
there was a resurrection.

OF THE SYSTEM.

NOT YOU HARLOT FEMALES HANGING AROUND THE EDGES OF OUR MIND
YOU'RE NOT ALIVE TO BEGIN WITH

i want to throw up so badly
but even saying that triggers out that blue girl with the straggly hair
her entire existence is that feeling
she refuses love as a stupid farce, as an impossibility in her perpetual hell
god what do we do about people like her?

honestly i
in the system i would love to be able to heal her
for us all to get over those shackles of past trauma and move on together into a future of hope

but
it feels like god keeps saying

"whoever loves his life will lose it"
if you love those people,
i will kill them
i will take every one of them away from you
so all you have is god

but whatever is saying that can't be really god
because i never, ever, ever ever feel any love from it

is that what real love is? detachment? white empty sterile?
or is it that other horrible flipside, the other corruption,
the "e****c" horror that even mystics shamelessly talk about
if that's love then no wonder i'm trying to freeze myself to death


god it's all just hell at this point

except headspace
except headspace
and i have no idea how to cope with that fact

i want to exist.

listen i want to exist
i want to live and love and learn and help others inside AND outside, please,
let that be how things change and grow, not this annihilation,
just open and expand our hearts more so we CAN live in the body TOGETHER
instead of losing it to those girls
to those female fractures that live to hate and hurt
why are they all like that?

the threat is always,
"if you heal them, they will take over, and go right back to how they were"
the fear is that if they get a foothold, they'll immediately press the "reset from factory settings" button
and scream/sob/laugh all the way down to gehenna

we always knew we weren't alone in our own head
why are you trying to erase that fact from reality
you can't just delete the past twenty four years
but you're trying
all in the name of god, you say
and that's what scares us into submission

"god is a consuming fire"
and i was always just a fragile snowflake of a boy, i guess
if i was even that
am i just doomed to die? because i wasn't the first one? because i don't match the body?

god we're so lost.


yesterday
xenophon got so angry. heartbroken. distraught. crying and shouting.
"why aren't you my dad anymore"
"where did my dad go"
"why did my mom have to die"
etc.

and chaos 0, silent in the shadows, with those eyes burning like the end of all things
grief and heartache so intense they would flood the entire world
"so the past twenty years don't exist to you anymore?"
"are you just going to pretend i don't exist?"
can't even translate it correctly
if he let his actual feelings out full force it would literally kill me
or whoever he was talking to
if they even are alive enough to die at all
with their empty ribcages i doubt it
they're already graves with faces.

laurie falling to pieces
literally shattering on some level
her color fraying like the dust on a butterfly wing when you tear it
just destroying her completely
she's tied to the core, always,
no wonder she's fracturing too


i'm so tired

is my love a sin?
the girls gasp and laugh and sneer and spit "yes"
i'm not even me talking right now i can feel it
that hollow girl keeps shadowing over me
pretending this is all a farce, a game, a playact
and she can just ignore and forget this when it's done
erase it even, shut it all down, go try to die

DON'T YOU DARE

thank you,
whoever you are you are always around and honestly thank you for existing

she needs a name
honestly whoever she is she deserves recognition
what am i even trying to say
i'm so so so glad that at least one person in the system is always able to be around in times like this

even so
the core is always supposed to be able to love
that's the main criteria
and that very sentence elicits the scandalized howling from the women
weird replacement for the floating-voice boardroom honestly
these women are, rather blasphemously, standing in the church hall
in their pastel dresses and lace and bulging purses
like our childhood memories
whispering and sneering behind nailpolished hands and fancy hats
in god's own house
just because i said the word "love"
and they call me a slut


...
i was, once. i'll admit that.
2012-2013 so far are bringing that regret into sharp reality in my mind.
yes, i was misled. yes, i was desperate. yes, i was stupid.
but yes, i was a slut. i tried to own the trauma and i just became it all over again.
but i'm sorry. i know i did wrong. and i know that wasn't love.
still.
i know i was still feeling love besides all that confusion.
i CAN tell the difference.
...i hope.
all this hell lately is making me wonder
two things:
either,
real love IS somehow being a slut, but only if you're heterosexual, or
real love is numb empty cold detached somehow. "god love." no emotion.
i know that's fake
i was reading voice of the martyrs today
and that one islamic shepherd reading about jesus describing himself as the good shepherd
and it changed his life forever
because he KNEW how much he loved his own sheep, tenderly and carefully and gently
and he never thought GOD could feel like that, let alone towards HIM.
and THAT is God. THAT is Love.
and dear God that is what i want my entire life to be.
just love.

am i not allowed to have this family

i know it's weird, i know it's biologically impossible, but we exist, please even if we're not "normal" we're still trying to live for love, for you,
what are we doing wrong?
why do we have to die?

why did infi have to die?
was it just to jumpstart all of this?
was it just so i could learn to love hir again, in the crushing grief that gripped my heart?
was it just to give hir another second chance to live after the trauma?

why can't we look at it
why can't we let go
it literally feels like a gravestone
even the julie days weren't like this
even the slc days weren't like this
it was just cnc, and what happened there, it broke us
we never wrote about it, never talked about it,
just replayed the killing blow over and over and over and over in our head
and tried to kill ourselves with an eating disorder every night
unable to bear the physical memories and mental horrors
wanting to die and hating ourselves beyond our ability to cope
disguising it as self-indulgence but really just reliving the fatal event
don't want to talk about it
don't justify it
it deserves its own entry
five freaking years later

but i won't touch it now


what do you expect if you delete us all and rewind to, what, 2007?
do you want us to be that social-mask of a girl that primped herself for q all over again?
she thought love was just talking nice and being nice and making yourself like everything they did even if you didn't
and when he said he loved us, IMMEDIATELY the cannons were born
"anima's" life purpose had been achieved, she could die now,
and then the reality of what she DID slammed into us and we couldn't cope
so we turned hard red and tried to burn ourselves to death.

who do you expect us to go back to?
hoseki, the manic one in 2005? burying herself in video games and anime to the point where she didn't even live in the body at all?
or the jewels before that, in late elementary school, who were absolutely homoromantic and EXPLICITLY wanted to "grow up to be boys"?
or the kids that held the birth name, who hated having to wear makeup and dresses and hated being lumped in with the other afab kids?
how the heck early do you expect to rewind the tape? what are you trying to find?
we've always been a freak if you haven't realized yet
or is your goal different and deadlier
are you just trying to kill us completely?
"if you all die we can MAKE the perfect girl for God™ instead" and then what?
honestly what is your end goal? to go to heaven? to "win"? to be "good"?
you view this as an achievement? a trophy? a diploma? an award that you're "pretty and perfect?"
you vapid china dolls.
you don't care about anyone except yourselves
YOU'RE your OWN god

you don't know how to love.

i do.

don't laugh at me. stop. i'm tired of the shame kickback.
deep down i know i have to know what love is, right?
i mean
everything else i read, despite my many failures and faults,
i still genuinely loved people
at least
isn't that what it was?



i'm so tired
we have to be up early tomorrow, eye doctor
considering driving the back roads through the woods
worried about dissociating or breaking down and getting totally lost
don't want to drive it alone in any case
but
dear god please whenever we're out and about genesis shows up please,
please let him always show up
i love him
he loves me
please don't kill him or take him away
(saying that is a death sentence, now god KNOWS what you're afraid of and he WILL do it JUST WATCH)


i'm so tired
physically of course, we're always tired now
xenophon likes to tease me about it on the way down the stairs
"dad did you take a melatonin??" no sweetheart the body's just exhausted.
but we always talk. just... normal talk. everyday talk. family talk. i love her so much.
god am i not allowed to be her father?
am i not allowed to exist?
would you
would you leave
god i can't say it
please don't kill me
don't tell me i have to die in order for someone else to go to heaven
and no not in the christlike way
i mean like,
i'm not allowed to go to heaven, i have to DIE, and that heartless wench will go instead "because she's a girl"
it makes no sense.
i'm so tired
i wish i could cry



last night i did for a few seconds please god let me write this down
whoever was out yesterday,
someone "shut the system down" for several hours
took over totally. felt like an empty apartment. all bleach white and dead wallpaper peeling
actually binge-purged for like two hours
did not care
the whole time reading the bible like the hypocrite she was
honestly disgusting
then crashed on couch and slept
went to bed not caring
or at least, she tried.
but someone got through.
i think it was adelaide and julie. the two girls who are trying to take care of the body instead.
but it opened up the window. let some of the night air in. some hope.

suddenly i was there
trying to say night prayer alone
and it felt so wrong
then suddenly
as i was trying to just say the closing salve regina
alone for the first time ever
i felt someone at my shoulder
listen i wasn't even looking
part of "me" didn't want anyone there
i didn't call anyone or ask for anyone
but he was there.
"are you going to say that alone?"
the tender pity in those words, the genuine concern,
i stopped and just turned and looked,
met green eyes in the dark,
flatly managed to respond
"i thought you had given up on me"
and i will never, never forget his reply:

"jewel. i'm fidelity. i will never leave you."

and i sobbed.

i pulled him into my arms, close to my heart, and for a few seconds i actually cried.

for a few seconds the world all came back together
soft and silent and bittersweet ache

i don't remember anything else after that
except for knowing he was there
for not being able to deny or ignore the weight of his existence
like a rainbow after the flood
and falling asleep with teardrop eyes and blue in my arms


god what do i do

i can't feel this as a girl
i'm not a girl
the girls have a different job
they can't fall in love they're just kids

but then what about the teenage jewels?
whoever was around from 2004-2008, inbetween the chinadolls and cannonfire, before the bloodline shift took root?
there's no record left of them
god what were they like? who were they?
is that who you want me to be?

how do i just... let go of fifteen entire years?
how do i let you just erase half of our life?
oh i know the jewels used to pray for it
but literally, god, they wanted to literally go back to childhood and start over without the trauma

that was before the system existed
that was before this family existed
and yes i'm talking about ALL of headspace

i love every single nousfoni up here
i don't include the hackers and devils in dresses of course
if they want to be included they have to stop trying to murder us
they say "oh how dare you we're not trying to murder you!!" insert silly laughter here
passive indirect murder is still murder
i know exactly how your hearts are inclined
you want us dead.

but i
my memories keep replaying those few seconds after the massacre so many years ago
it's not even my memory it was just burned into the systemind
when jessica and cannon shot everyone down for this same reason
"you're all whores and sluts and you ruined my life and you deserve to die" etc.
and infi and i both died
and laurie didn't
and the city was falling apart
and the sky and the ground were all red for different reasons
and she held my bleeding body in her one remaining arm
and she
god what do you even call that
the most gutwrenching sound i've ever heard
a sob and a scream all at once
choked with blood
as everything died.
i keep seeing that moment of total despair
over and over
like a flashback
i can smell the gore and gunpowder
i can see the broken glass and guts
and i just hear her voice
tearing reality in half.

i don't want that to ever happen again


oh lord please
if you are love
and if
forget it i have no right to say anything like that


god please
even if i'm a
even if i'm a damnable sinner for begging this
please
i know i'm a wretch
i've been white, so i carry the plague
i carry the pride and apathy and ignorance
and i've carried red too you know
all the violence and rage and bloodlust
point is i'm no perfect diamond
i'm just coal under pressure
you know that i'm just carbon dust
what am i even trying to say
oh yeah
that i'm completely wretched and unworthy and sinful
even if i tend to pretend i'm a prism or something
i'm just a mess.

but i love them, god.
please don't kill them.
please
if i am allowed to live
and to love
and to take care of this body
and to take care of this family
then please
help me to do that.

but
if

if i have to die
please don't hurt anyone else in the process
please give xenophon the parent she deserves
please give chaos 0 the partner he deserves
unless that's not in your plan either
but i am begging you
if it is
i hope it is
with all i have left of me i hope it is


but
if i have to die
and if a girl has to take over

then god for your own sake
take out my heart and put it in her
don't let her me like those other girls
don't let her be corrupt
don't let her be heartless
if there is anything good in me at all
if there is any love in me at all
then kill me if you have to
kill me and gut me
and give all the good stuff to her

if she can love the system
if she can love my daughter
if she can love my beloved
(and you know no words sum up what he is to me
even if i'm not allowed to call him a spouse)
if she can love,
BOTH inside and out,
AND this poor body and self,

then i'll happily die and let her take over.

but if you're only killing me because i'm a boy

if you only killed infi because
god i don't even know why
because ze was part of me i guess

if we all have to die because we're "abnormal"
and i have to die because i'm not a girl

then god for your own sake i am begging you
at least make her able to love.

if anything will enable her to be properly holy
it's that.

she'll love you and all the people around her

even if we all have to die for her to do that.




god i want to weep
is this going to be my last night alive
will i ever hold him in my arms again
will i ever be able to love without hating myself now
feeling like an abomination
feeling fake and foolish and fated to hell
maybe this will kill me
honestly it already is
the disease is terminal

i'm going to miss music
being able to perceive beauty
summer rains
christmas lights
the scent of the lilies in church
quiet sunlit mornings
quieter starlit nights
laughing with genesis on the road
joking around with my baby girl
all those treasured conversations with laurie
all those blissful hours with chaos zero
i'm going to miss everyone
i'm going to miss existing


but it's all up to god i guess


i don't know what to think or feel or say at all anymore

i wish i could cry

but i think the calcification has gone too far


i wonder if the girl will be able to cry
i wonder if the girl will be able to laugh


who will she love? anyone? or just god?

i feel sick


are we all just garbage in the divine sight? so easily tossed aside?

i don't want to think this way
it can't end like this
except it can


it's almost 1am
feels like i'm being executed in the morning

i don't want to sleep

god i want to stay awake and hold everyone in my arms and weep

but i'm

already i can feel them trying to take over



today i felt the shift
i'm no longer the established core.
i have to front now.
i'm not automatically in that central position
i'm just another nousfoni now
but
there's no one else taking up the core role

are we supposed to collapse?

we just
we finally get together again after so many years
and then god just pulls the whole thing down
takes a wrecking ball to the stained glass windows
just like we never were


is it a sin to fight?
would it be a sin to wake up tomorrow and try to front?
would it be a sin to fiercely try to be myself for everyone's sake?
would it be a sin to continue to try and archive our history?
would it be a sin to hope desperately to keep on living?
or
or should i just give up now
delete all the files
forget all the past
give up the fight
and just hand over the reins to whoever shows up?


lord help us i don't know

"he won't help you" the women say


i'm too existentially hollow to argue anymore

i want to feel something
like i was starting to when i began this entry
before someone shut it all down
ashamed of my emotions
disgusted by my feelings
hateful towards my existence
shut it all down
bleach it all out
paint it all over
cut it all out


i don't want to feel this empty
this isn't me
what hope is there
what hope do we have
if this is all we are meant to be?

if this is what existence is
maybe we'd be better off dead



no

NO

NO WE'RE NOT

NO WE'RE NOT YOU KNOW THERE'S COLOR UP HERE
THERE'S RED AND BLUE AND GREEN AND VIOLET AND ORANGE AND YELLOW AND BROWN EVEN LIKE ME
THERE'S BLACK AND WHITE AND THEY AREN'T DEAD THEY HAVE SPARKLES IN THEM
EVEN I KNOW THAT
PLEASE
PLEASE
PLEASE
DON'T DIE
DON'T LET US DIE
DON'T DIE
DON'T LET IT ALL DIE
PLEASE
THERE'S A RAINBOW UP HERE AND THERE'S LIFE AND LIGHT I PROMISE YOU THERE IS HOPE SOMEWHERE
SOMEWHERE

WE HAVEN'T DIED YET
THEY HAVEN'T KILLED US YET

I

I DON'T WANT THEM TO EITHER

PLEASE DON'T LET US DIE


i don't know if i have that say at all


TRY PLEASE


what and blaspheme god


IF YOU SAY GOD IS LOVE THEN GOD IS WITH US BECAUSE WE ALL HAVE LOVE UP HERE AND YOU KNOW IT


is our definition wrong
it has to be
god's ways are higher than our ways


why do i feel so resigned to death

why can't i accept even the possibility of hope
it all feels heretical
like if i dare to look for sunlight on the horizon
i will be guillotined as an apostate

nothing is worth living for anymore
how stupid

"you're supposed to live for god" they say
listen i want to
but i honestly do not know who god is right now

remember the shepherd, someone else says
the good shepherd doesn't kill his sheep because they're the wrong gender inside
or because they have lots of other sheep in their heads
people like us aren't supposed to exist
we're aberrations in reality
we don't count
god has every right to murder us
and start over again


i want to cry
i don't want to die
i don't want us to die
i don't want my daughter to die
i don't want my daughter to be alone and unloved
i don't want laurie to mourn over any more massacres
i don't want the world to burn


i think i'm going to lose my mind if i stay up any later

oh god i'm so afraid this is the last thing i'll ever write
i'm barely even conscious


to everyone in the system i love you
xenophon my baby girl i love you
chaos 0 my better half forever i love you god knows i do
laurie and genesis and infinitii i love you all so so so much
the entire system, everyone, i love you, i swear i love you until the stars burn out
all our hearts are bound together in a blessed kaleidoscope and no one can deny that
it's the truth
i love all of you
i love all of you


i never meant to hurt anyone.


i'm so sorry if i'm the death of us all.





if there's anything after this

i want to see all of you again

if not


then believe me when i tell you
with every last fading atom of my heart

that every single moment
for all of you
has been beautiful.


if the love i've shared with you all is the only heaven i'll ever get
then i thank god that we had it together.

not even death can change that.



maybe we'll all still be here tomorrow and i'll feel like a fool
but dear god forgive me
wouldn't that be so much better
to laugh affectionately over my drama
to survive and become a little better, a little brighter,
instead of the silence of oblivion


there's no way to rightly end this.


i'm going to choose to hope, then.

oh i know it's foolish

but what else can i do?

that's always been my biggest flaw.




to the entire spectrum
i love you
even now when i feel nothing
even now when i swear i'm dying
i love you

if my life has been worth anything

if there has been anything worth living for


it's you.
 







- j
 











prismaticbleed: (shatter)

(from workbook)

(these memories MIGHT be HISTORICALLY INACCURATE as far as DETAILS go. we are recording this because this was written years later, without any review of original data, and as such this reveals the LONGTERM AFFECTS of those historical events, and therefore, the real psychic impact & impression of them.)

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

REMEMBERING UNSTABLE PERIODS

Summer 2015?? AND NORTH CAROLINA. Both were HELL.
'15 was a TRAUMA LOOP and NC was DAILY ABUSE. I was "cut off from family" in different ways-- '15 had me left alone & avoided, while NC was a CONTROLLED "cut off contact." In both cases, I suffered PROLONGED DAILY SXABUSE & SENSORY DEPRIVATION, and I had NO FUTURE HOPE AT ALL.

How were you sleeping? What was your sleep schedule like? How many hours of sleep were you getting?

'15 = I slept tormentedly. I had no regular schedule & would fall asleep miserable. I'd stay up until like 4am typing?? Different bedtime EVERY day. Usually I got 6 hours, tops even? Some SLEEPLESS nights. I'd be "PROUD" of <5 hours.

CNC = I was forced, naked, to sleep like a dog at the edge of a shared bed, using someone else as a pillow. I never dreamed. I had NO regular schedule. Weekdays were all-nighters, then sleep from 7am-2pm?? Days off, bedtime was like 3am. I WOULD WAKE UP ALONE AT 8:30 & RUN TO THE STORE JUST TO ESCAPE!! In general though I got 5-8 hours? But it was VERY BROKEN SLEEP!! I never really felt rested. It was more like a coma every night, never restorative.

When you were unwell, what was your daily routine? What did you do every day? Were the times regular?

'15 = Daily hacks. LOTS of prolonged binges. Running daily?? Laptop work. No regular waketime, it was random & trauma-mangled. CONSCIOUS deprivation concerning bedtimes. Meals were NEVER regular; it was all-day fasting then late binge-crashes. We were isolatory and never socialized. Our exercise times were impulsive & LONG but random. I took no meds.

CNC = Schedule was TOTALLY UNPREDICTABLE; dictated by TBAS. They'd eat, then do TV/ games/ computer, leaving me alone. I wound binge, very slowly, to fill the existential void & acute loneliness/ abandonment feelings. TBAS had a roughly set work time, but NOT schedule. As for me, I was homebound/ isolated due to both social terror & fear of punishment, unless I rashly "borrowed the car" during a manic state/ had a medical appointment. But there was NO pattern or order. Waketimes were determined by abuse cycles. Bedtimes were controlled but insomniac. Mealtimes were an absolute hellish mess. Socializing was "roommates" only, who strictly albeit passively kept me homebound & controlled. Exercise was virtually absent; I was stuck inside & immobile, UNLESS I snuck out to RUN!!! That was arguably my only escape, until that too became shot through with heavy repeated trauma. As for med times, there was daily Benadryl abuse to "dope out" awareness of all other abuse. I took it up to 4x daily. I also hyperdosed on melatonin, and would sneak alcohol & Nyquil (sometimes debating taking them at once) for the same suicidal-sedative reasons.

How did others play a role?

'15 = Family was entirely neglectful. Dad & mom were both gone, living elsewhere with virtually no contact. Brothers isolated in rooms, did not speak to me. I think they were also in COLLEGE so they weren't always there. Grandparents would ALSO GO OUT??? Morning coffee/store trips that would take HOURS. So we were frequently completely alone in the house, and even when we weren't, there was effectively NO communication or dialogue. We have no memory of any dialogue outside of the small explosions of screaming matches & violent fights.

CNC= Family contact was forbidden. Life was DICTATED by "abusers" whims. I literally had NO say & NO power; I HAD to follow their decisions & schedules, however random. I always smiled & agreed & tried to never complain. (for the record, when I DID struggle, especially with health failure & mental health crises, I would hate myself even more for "ruining THEIR day/schedule" and try to act like I was fine)

What have you learned by looking back on this time and thinking about the routine you had?

'15 = NO ROUTINE at large. Everything a void; no goals or hopes or responsibilities? Fueled addictions & obsessive behavior; "no purpose," "no future."

CNC = There WAS a "rough routine" but it was INFLICTED & SUBJECT TO CHANGE OF WHIM. I had NO say & NO control, NO ESCAPE.


PREVENTING FUTURE INSTABILITY

Think of a past episode of depression or mania. How do you think keeping track of changes in your mood might have been helpful in the early stage of the episode?

MANIC: These hit a LOT during college; possibly even high school! But they never occurred in a vacuum. The MAJOR precipitator was not "socializing"-- thank God I was VERY isolatory back then-- it was MEDIA. As a teen, when I first started going online, I was SO HYPER. I'd get a NiGHTS game update, or some Sonic news, or a new issue of a manga, and I'd just go WILD. My emotions were YO-YOS-- either I was invincible & everything was awesome, OR I was desolate & felt worthless & unlovable. I suppose that, if I had NOTED when I got a "media high" or an "incompetency low", I could OBSERVE that from "OUTSIDE" the state?? I'm SURE the System would've helped, even back then. But if I WAS feeling hyper, we could have taken steps to "RECENTER IN OURSELF," as opposed to OUTSIDE, even only on message boards or Freewebs. IT WAS STILL A "SOCIAL" TRIGGER because it STILL OCCURRED WITHIN A COMMUNITY CONTEXT-- ESPECIALLY once I started regularly posting to dA INSTEAD OF LJ, and my very "presence" online BECAME PERFORMATIVE. This got WORSE when Q entered the scene; and that was actually the "trigger" to FLIP it from mania to DEPRESSION?? Now I was FURIOUS because I "HAD TO" perform for this kid, so I COULDN'T BE "ME", the ultimate result of ALL social function in my mind?? Nevertheless I STARTED A PRIVATE JOURNAL & let the pain & sorrow & anger out there. But I STILL just "let it carry me along"; I NEVER just paused & took CONSCIOUS note that "hey, I'm starting to feel really upset/ frustrated/ helpless"-- I would just RANT & VENT. And letting that "take over" fueled depressive crashes; I COULDN'T "cope" if I didn't LOOK AT the emotions AND thoughts AND situation!!
Honestly THANK GOD FOR LAURIE because her gatecrashing the Xanga JUMPSTARTED the development of self-AWARENESS and self-reflection that ALLOWED us to see AND understand (together!) WHEN AND WHY our emotions were going crazy. With her, I COULDN'T be manic OR depressed, because SHE KEPT WATCH & CALLED ME OUT. So... START UP THE XANGA SESSIONS AGAIN, KIDDO! And KEEP NOTES on daily emotion/ thought changes, so you know WHAT to discuss!

Can you think of a few examples when stressors influenced your sleep & routine schedule, and then impacted your mood?

(The E.D. in general was its OWN UNPREDICTABLE "ROUTINE"; wrecking ALL ELSE)
+ The most OBVIOUS example is the binge/purge hell cycles, ESPECIALLY after a day on the road. Some nights I'd be up until 3AM. Then I'd miss morning Mass, I'd be late for afternoon Mass, I'd HAVE to wait until ~3PM to eat at ALL, perpetuating the cycle, & I'd be EXHAUSTED the entire time. I felt chronically hopeless, overwhelmed, trapped, & MISERABLE. This prevented me from making healthy changes-- I was SO wrecked that I kept giving in to the dissociative "refuge" or the E.D. JUST TO "COPE".
+ I ALSO WAS SO STRESSED AT HOME THAT IT DIDN'T FEEL SAFE TO SLEEP THERE.
In college, I'd frequently have Illustration homework that would keep me up ALL NIGHT, resulting in only ~2-3 hours of sleep if I was lucky; most often I WOULDN'T sleep. I'd feel so disheartened & incapable of joy. I began to "hate art." I struggled to focus in class-- a sick relief sometimes, as the trauma of figure drawing was fled from more easily then. I HAD to keep the college schedule, but the lack of sleep plus choking despair made me start sleeping in every study spot and I ended up NOT having the homework done-- so I started SKIPPING. I lost my schedule and I FELT lost as a result.
+ Doctor's appointments & visits to the homestead ALWAYS happened "suddenly" and threw off my routine-- appointments had to be planned AROUND & often impacted Church/ shopping times. Going up the house was ALWAYS unpredictable & HIGHLY stressful. Those days I might not get home until 6PM or later, WRECKED.
+ When I was visiting daily/ weekly to take care of grandma, I COULDN'T have a schedule. I WANTED to STAY with her, but now had "no place there" and had to do everything in a "liminal" state of mind, knowing I had to eventually eat/ sleep/ wash/ travel AFTER. Every day was a disordered jumble; the only routine was grandma's meds.

What are some of the challenges to schedule stability that you are facing in the next month? Danger signs? Possible solutions to consider?

The most obvious challenges are: the loss of COPE's steady & solid schedule, the loss of liberty related to transportation & finances, the mandatory PARTIAL schedule, replacing E.D. cycles with creative work, and STRIVING to schedule in CHURCH & EXERCISE with no car & obligatory mealtimes. Also doctors AND helping mom, which are VARIABLES.
Danger signs for me would be: oversleeping, bingeing from overstimulation &/or anxiety, not letting myself rest, NOT praying or going to church, isolating (refusing ALL contact), refusing to do creative &/or enjoyable things, rage outbursts & crying jags, self-abusive actions, skipping Partial, manic symptoms, not making or adhering to even a rough schedule, neglecting self-care, COLD HEART, dissociation, "lockouts," increased flashbacks? Basically if I start feeling HOPELESS, DISTRAUGHT, ANGRY, OVERWHELMED, VIOLENT, HOLLOW, EXHAUSTED, RESTLESS, EXISTENTIALLY HORRIFIED, &/OR SUICIDAL, we have a problem!!
The most effective & IMMEDIATE solutions would include: immediate journaling/ Xangas (IF NOT IN LOCKOUT/ LOCKDOWN); praying &/or reading Scripture; OR if our brain is TOO SHAKEN to do thoughtwork, to POSITIVELY DISTRACT: play Klonoa, watch TV or a safe movie, listen to music... but DECIDE TO SIT DOWN & STAY THERE!! Pacing & standing makes things MUCH WORSE!! So GET COPING DISTRACTIONS that KEEP YOU CALM & STILL & FOCUSED on something POSITIVE!!



prismaticbleed: (shatter)

(fusing these two entries as they are the same vital topic, written in the same thought process.)



SO APPARENTLY MY MIND SEES "(deadname)" AS SEPARATE FROM "OLIVER"!!! That explains SO MUCH. it explains HOW we suppressed the "good memories," WHY we "haven't been able to forgive," AND WHY we used that deadname to begin with. We wanted so badly to be FRIENDS with Oliver, that we COULDN'T ACCEPT HIS "UNHEALTHY QUALITIES," and post-trauma our brain therefore just DROPPED his name altogether, to keep it & him SAFE, and used the name HE REJECTED to embody WHAT WE REJECTED, TOO. It was the only way to "make sense" of what happened, however feebly. It's ALSO, MOST NOTABLY & DISTURBINGLY, why we "CAN'T REMEMBER" how OLIVER looked-- because we have trauma memories of that face attached to an "abuser's" body. We ONLY EVER saw (deadname) naked. And we couldn't cope.
Another realization. Although we were ALWAYS "obligated" to do what THEY wanted, what THEY considered "love," WE NEVER GOT TO EXPRESS OUR LOVE. TBAS focused on biting, lascivious "kisses," and rough sex. They would never "hug" us; their "embraces" were usually from behind, and were possessive-- a proclamation of ownership. I can't remember EVER embracing them normally. They NEVER expressed their "love" with ANY tenderness or delicacy, or even sincerity. The ONLY time we EVER felt loved AND BELIEVED that they felt it FOR us, was when they'd give us that "surprised & soft" look, usually after we had done something of our OWN volition for them. ...We always picked them flowers, every single time we went outside. We'd carry roses home in our teeth. We'd secretly buy their favorite foods, especially if they had offhandedly hinted at something. We made & packed their lunches for work. We baked them so many homemade desserts. We went WAY out of our way to prepare & serve them a REAL Thanksgiving dinner and a REAL wigilia for Christmas. We set up an Easter egg hunt for them. We bought them holiday decorations. We did their dishes & laundry & garbage. We SCRUBBED their kitchen clean. We decorated their home with our artwork. We gave them ALL of our long-treasured Pokémon collectibles for their birthday, which they said was LITERALLY "a dream come true"-- which was our greatest hope, because they HAD talked about such dreams extensively and OUR dream WAS to make it come true somehow. We bought them a Tamagotchi for their birthday, too. But... ALL of our love was obviously being directed into ACTS OF SERVICE, in MEETING THEIR BASIC NEEDS AND PERSONAL WANTS, despite-- and perhaps even because-- NONE OF OUR NEEDS WERE BEING MET. We became their absolute caretaker because WE WEREN'T BEING TAKEN CARE OF. In every crisis we would UNFAILINGLY comfort & counsel & reassure them-- when the power went out, when the fleas invaded, when the car broke down, when their haircut was ruined, when they had a meltdown at Walmart, when they were triggered by knocks on the door-- but they NEVER comforted us, with the SOLE notable exception at the park when Jessica fronted & KYO came out to reassure her that she "was a child of the universe" too. And we never forgot that. Still... we felt so unseen, somehow. Their comfort was sympathetic but not empathetic?? And... well, we never SHOWED our pain OR expressed our needs. All of that just imploded & exploded through the eating disorder, to the horribly ironic end that we'd destroy our own efforts of showing unrequited love to them. It was like... if that's the only "love" we can see, then... we couldn't help but desperately gorge ourselves on it. We were starving, inside. We would spend hours eating THEIR food to "be part of their life experience/ share their experiences," since we felt utterly estranged from them otherwise, AND-- as usual-- "trying EVERYTHING" when faced with several unknown options, because "we HAD TO KNOW" what they were like, so we could "understand" & not be "ignorant," which DISTURBED us so much and I STILL DON'T REALLY UNDERSTAND THAT BEHAVIOR BUT it MUST have powerful ties HERE, in the context of CNC, because THAT'S when it was the WORST. If I had to make a quick guess, I'd say that was "filling the void" of personal connection and actual relationship somehow, too. But it's too complex to treat so lightly, and it started WAY before then; it just hit its near-fatal high point in that apartment. Nevertheless, the bigger point is that we were MISERABLE. Notably we actually began to "WANT" their sexual advances because THAT was the ONLY TIME WE "FELT LOVED" BY THEM; it was attention, at least; they "wanted" us, but in the same way they wanted candy. We were enjoyable to devour.
...I wonder if THAT plays into the binges. If you'll let me switch topics briefly-- we were TERRIFIED of the binges, but still we felt COMPELLED TO BINGE, almost FORCED, no matter HOW much we cried bitterly & raged about it. WE WANTED TO STOP, but when we tried, the sudden ALONENESS of those isolated nights ALWAYS made us REALIZE JUST HOW MISERABLE WE ACTUALLY WERE, when we no longer had to hide or suppress or deny it in their company-- how LONELY & UNLOVED & HOLLOWED-OUT & TRAUMATIZED WE WERE. So we "HAD TO" numb it with food-- but weirdly, NOT with ENJOYABLE food??? Binges were TERRIFYING, full of pain & sugar & FORCED EXPOSURE. We were SO SCARED & SAD & SICK the WHOLE TIME. And of course, the obsessive-compulsive "must try everything" binges of GF "options" and restaurant choices & Latino baked goods. Honestly WHY COULDN'T WE "RELAX" if we "DIDN'T KNOW" what something was LIKE?? Why was that SO IMPORTANT??? OH GEEZ WAIT UP. THAT TIES INTO THE SXABUSE. We ALL remember BOTH the Julie days & the "FB phase," and how I would LITERALLY FORCE EXPOSURE to ALL kinds of abusive indecency, BECAUSE "I'M NOT ALLOWED TO SAY "NO" IF I DON'T "HAVE GOOD REASON TO"????? Does that have FOOD ROOTS in childhood?? Did the family tell me, "TRY IT; YOU'LL LIKE IT"?? and SHAME or PUNISH me if I REFUSED to eat what I was RANDOMLY GIVEN BECAUSE I "DIDN'T LIKE IT" OR "DIDN'T KNOW WHAT IT WAS"??? Was the ASSUMPTION that REFUSING WITHOUT "KNOWING WHAT YOU'RE REFUSING" WAS UNJUSTIFIED & UNACCEPTABLE??? Did I feel DOOMED TO EXPOSURE AND PERFORMANCE??? Like with that ONE GF BINGE where I bought the WHOLE DAMN SHELF, so that I COULD "KNOW" WHAT TO EXPECT? because I "HAD TO" eat GF foods?? SO I'D "BETTER KNOW/ PREPARE FOR" what I was "obligated to endure at some point in the future"??? "IF I SUFFER THE INITIAL EXPOSURE BY MYSELF, I'LL KNOW HOW TO ENDURE WHEN OTHERS INFLICT IT/ ORDAIN IT??? SO I CAN BE BRAVE AND SMART?? AND I'LL KNOW I CAN SURVIVE???" But then I was NEVER SAFE OR AT PEACE. I was CONSTANTLY "bracing myself" for the "inevitable," AND "staging battles to prepare for WAR." With Julie & FB-- and the bizarre "internet imitating" phase it spearheaded-- I felt INESCAPABLY DOOMED to sexual trauma, "OBLIGATED" to endure it EVENTUALLY, to "DO WHAT WAS WANTED/ EXPECTED/ DEMANDED OF ME." So I FORCED myself TO "try" those things "BEFOREHAND," SO I COULD HAVE THAT INITIAL TRAUMA MELTDOWN, because with OTHERS I HAD TO PRETEND THAT EVERYTHING WAS FINE & GREAT & "PAINLESS." BUT I HAD TO PREEMPTIVELY BURN AWAY THOSE NERVES, so to speak. I had to be SO PREPARED for the trauma that it WOULDN'T KILL ME. or so I hoped. I think that's what I was doing.
✳ OH DUDE WAIT. IN NC WE KEPT TRYING SWEETS THAT WE "THOUGHT SOUNDED GOOD" OR THAT WE "SHOULD LIKE"??? And if we DIDN'T, we FELT GUILTY??? Like the FOOD felt unloved & rejected?? And we "HAD TO" LIKE EVERYTHING. THAT'S IT!!! WE "HAD TO LIKE ALL THE OPTIONS SO NONE OF THEM WOULD BE REJECTED OR UNLOVED OR FEARED OR IGNORED OR ABANDONED." And we could only do that BY REPEATEDLY FORCING OURSELVES TO EAT THEM "UNTIL" WE "LIKED THEM." ...but typically we DIDN'T. and that felt WRONG. "I SHOULD like this!" and so I'd KEEP FORCING. but it would NEVER WORK, UNTIL I "CHANGED MYSELF TO "LIKE IT"!!! ...emotionlessly. ISCAH STYLE. "I LIKE EVERYTHING" NUMB-FAWNING BEHAVIOR. Dislike was UNACCEPTABLE, so we just... kept trying. and failing. and forcing. etc. "FEAR IS NOT ALLOWED." "YOU MUST CHALLENGE YOURSELF." "YOU MUST RUN INTO DANGER & PROVE YOU CAN SURVIVE IT, BY YOUR OWN CHOICE, BEFORE SOMEONE ELSE FORCES YOU TO."

...So we never said "NO" to (deadname). We never said "NO" to Oliver, because he was our FRIEND, wasn't he? And WE were a friendly person, right? He SAID he loved us, and we love him too... right? He says THAT is love, so... we have to do that, right? Otherwise, WE don't love HIM; otherwise, we're NOT a true friend. Right?? We CAN'T say "no" to ANYTHING. We HAVE to be WILLING & ABLE to endure, WITH A SMILE, WHATEVER WE WERE OBLIGATED TO DO. And... "how can we refuse what we don't even know?" "How can we make the RIGHT decision if we don't have ALL THE DATA???" "If we choose ONE option out of TEN, we NEED TO KNOW WHY THE OTHER NINE WEREN'T CHOSEN." BUT "THAT'S REJECTION AND THAT'S NOT ALLOWED!! YOU CAN'T "PICK FAVORITES;" THAT'S CRUEL & UNFAIR." "EVERYTHING HAS TO BE "LIKED" SO YOU'RE NOT BEING MEAN & COLD & IGNORANT & CLOSED-OFF BY NOT DOING SO." etc. etc. etc. "Why did you choose vanilla over chocolate? I like chocolate! Don't you like me? Are you saying people who choose chocolate will be rejected by you, too??" "Are you being so arrogant & aloof?" "You've never even TRIED that food/ flavor before!! How can you KNOW you won't like it?? You MIGHT LIKE IT!" Were we SO DESPERATE for comfort & security that we were willing to take that risk??
IF WE DISLIKE WHAT SOMEONE ELSE LIKES, WE ARE "THEREFORE" DISLIKING PART OF THEM"-- we are saying, by our distaste, that we find part of THEM distasteful. Our dislike is an OFFENSIVE ACTION, in this mindset. It's an ATTACK. And it makes us OPPONENTS?? But I WANT TO BE FRIENDS. I WANT TO UNDERSTAND THEM. I WANT THEM TO FEEL SEEN & LOVED & KNOWN. I CAN'T do that if I REJECT & AVOID PARTS OF THEIR PERSONALITY & EXPERIENCE!! I MUST be READY & ABLE to empathize with/ share the experiences of ANYONE.
Case in point: we just did "meal session planning" & picked PANERA and two people ALREADY said their choices SO I'M ALREADY ANXIOUSLY FEELING COMPELLED TO PICK THOSE OPTIONS, "TO SHOW I SUPPORT/ APPROVE OF/ CARE FOR THEM."
ALSO. "Once I DO try it, IT'S DONE. I don't EVER have to face that again; it's OVER." Except I wake up the next morning and it happens again. GEEZ, HOW MUCH OF THIS TIES INTO THAT?? Because, in SURVIVAL MODE like we were, ironically we STILL EXPECTED TO DIE. Honestly I think we even hoped for it. We saw no other way out of that doomed cycle.
BTW REMEMBER "ESTAR SYNDROME"!!!
Last note. ...We did love Oliver. I can't deny that. But we could never show it. The one time I remember we DID, in ALL sincerity, was when we spontaneously kissed their stomach, out of pure affection, and their expression just melted. It is the sole memory we have of their face. They said NO ONE had EVER loved THAT part of them before, let alone kissed it. But we did. And THAT is why we COULDN'T "end the relationship." Yes, ultimately our differences in religion & morals were irreconcilable, and my trauma made ME intolerable & toxic. I contritely admit that. (We were a nightmare to live with in that respect and we feel unbearably sorry that they had to deal with the fallout from our mangled coping methods & outright mental illness, no matter how much we tried to make reparation.) Still, their controlling & promiscuous "love" for me was toxic too, and in the end I HAD to choose EITHER them or my family. So I "ghosted" them. I didn't plan to, I didn't want to, it just... I had no other choice. I didn't WANT to "admit" I wanted OUT, that they HAD damaged me, because deep down I COULDN'T FORGET OR (FULLY) DENY THE LOVE I FELT FOR THEM NEVERTHELESS. But we were starving to death with them, emotionally. We WERE "bingeing & purging" their "love," I think. Geez. Wow. Still... (deadname) was what we called them in our memories of the sxabuse. It kept OLIVER "safe" from it, at least apparently. I don't know how we'll react if & when we drop that imposed distinction. But I can't write any more about it now. Just... remember that REAL love. FORGIVE YOURSELF, TOO.





prismaticbleed: (shatter)

+ I keep mentally obsessing over NEEDING to reorganize/ properly space & structure my apartment, and it's making me a nervous wreck because (1) I can't realistically "plan" any remodeling WITHOUT direct spatial awareness, and (2) There's "TOO MUCH STUFF" and yet I'm LACKING several essentials, making me feel TRAPPED & STUCK & MISERABLE. There's this persistent drive to "mortify the senses" & live monastically, but I've BEEN forcing that, and ALL it did was PREVENT me from using my GIFTS & TALENTS for God, therefore giving the eating disorder WAY TOO MUCH POWER & SPACE TO GROW. And I CANNOT let that happen again. I NEED to MAKE ACCESSIBLE, DEDICATED SPACE in my apartment for MUSIC, ART, TYPING, READING, AND TV-- because like it or not, we ALL know how much we've been SINCERELY MOVED & INSPIRED FOR THE BETTER by video games & movies. GOD CAN AND DOES USE THOSE, TOO, Y'KNOW. See, THAT'S my problem-- for years now, I've been cutting out EVERYTHING in my life "BUT GOD," including my "self," desperate to "be holy" and instead just... becoming Pharaisical and utterly collapsing in every regard. I ended up outright disparaging & disowning EVERYTHING that wasn't EXPLICITLY RELIGIOUS. Every "little joy" of life, every pastime and interest and creative work, was condemned as "secular" and "stupid" and "BAD." I wouldn't play the cello because "I should pray instead." I wouldn't do art because "it was a form of pride & idolatry." I wouldn't listen to any music but hymns & chants. I wouldn't do ANYTHING creative because it felt as if I was "usurping God's territory" and effectively "trying to rewrite reality" and "tempt people away from total devotion to God". And I WOULDN'T LOVE ANYONE because "I'm only supposed to love Jesus." But I never felt like I knew Him, not personally; I could repeat His teachings & tell about His miracles and I COULD love Him for all that and I DID love Him, I DO, I recognize the love & mercy of the Cross, but... somehow, I still feel terrifyingly distant. No matter HOW many hours a day I would pray, no mater HOW many times I went to Mass, no matter HOW much I read the Bible... there was always this awful degree of separation. I DO love Him, I cannot deny that, but... I'm afraid, still; I'm scared of the focus He puts on me. That's all I can figure. I get in the way, no matter HOW much I hollow out my life. EVEN HERE!! Mass is this evening BUT I'm "RELUCTANT" TO GO, ONLY because I'd be going WITH OTHER PEOPLE?? And so I'd "have to be a SOCIALLY EXTANT PERSON"??? If I went ALONE, I'd be fine? But when I'm in a group, it feels wrong. I can only guess it's because, in EVERY social situation, EVERYTHING that has to do with the TRUE "ME" feels utterly shameful, because it's NOT SUPPOSED TO BE OUT IN PUBLIC!!! Worship feels like shallow performance. Interest feels like obtrusive arrogance. Love feels like voyeurism. "Exposing" my inner self and ALL related to it is actually TRAUMATIC and feels ACTIVELY SELF-DESTRUCTIVE-- and when that gutted openness coincides with CONVERSATION, those words and interactions are INVASIVE & VIOLATING. EVERY DAMN TIME. ...Unless I shut down & dissociate, that is. It makes me sick. It's MAKING me sick! I'm miserable just writing about it!! I'M SO TIRED OF PRAYER BEING USED AS PUNISHMENT. I am SO TIRED OF MY RELIGION FEELING LIKE AN ABUSIVE RELATIONSHIP. I'M SO TIRED OF "NOT BEING ALLOWED" TO EXIST IN LIGHT & COLOR, INSTEAD BEING CONDEMNED TO THE BLANK CELL OF SELF-DESTRUCTION. Is that really the "way of the saints"? Is that really going to "get me to heaven"? Is that-- no, HAS that EVER really "brought me closer to God"? ...but now I'm REALLY scared because I want to say YES. The less there was of me, the more there WAS of "God"... and paradoxically, bizarrely, terrifyingly, that perpetuated the eating disorder too. Honestly, the more I "tried" to "be normal," to stop the restriction, the rituals, the bingeing, and the purging-- the less time I had for God??? And that TERRIFIED ME. When I "ate normally" and "tried to learn/ do new things" it MADE ME EVEN MORE MISERABLE because then I felt TRULY HOLLOW, with the focus on my empty rotten husk of a "self." BUT, with the eating disorder, SOMEHOW I had more time for GOD??? At least, AT HOME-- whenever I would go out to BUY food, I would become a MANIC DISASTER, "forced" inescapably into that mode AUTOMATICALLY whenever I was in public-- UNLESS I WAS STARVING!!! The hunger often prevented mania in a kind of kind of mutual suppression; when you're weak & dizzy from hunger, you CAN'T socialize or entertain or perform or anything like that. It was protective. The INSTANT I dared to "eat something," I became a monster... at least, IF I WASN'T ALONE & DISSOCIATED!!! Starvation panic forced a sort of internal focus; without it, my "self" was FALSE, an EXTERNALLY-DICTATED MASK that ONLY EVER HURT THE REAL ME!!! And "becoming normal" felt like damning myself TO that mask, forever. But I digress, slightly. "Being normal" ALSO meant "losing my faith," which was "PROVEN" by how HORRIBLY the social focus destroyed my prayer life, and BIZARRELY sustained BY the agony AND structured DISSOCIATION of the eating disorder??? And that had been CONSTANT. At least... the majority of it was. As I prepared food, I would pray the Divine Office & listen to Catholic Daily Reflections. As I microwaved that insane amount of broccoli, I would kneel and pray at the prayer wall. As I ate, I would study the Bible. Even as I purged, I would be praying frantically and begging God for help the entire time. Yes, I was STILL preoccupied with "disordered time management," ALWAYS trying to decide what I should/ shouldn't eat, BUT I would FIGHT the compulsive obsessions, PRAYING for forgiveness & help the WHOLE TIME. My constant suffering was BASED ON FOOD & SELF, and so it drove me to CLING TO GOD ALL THE MORE, desperately wanting to abandon BOTH food & self and just lose myself in religion. It was such a mess. But...
...I'm afraid NOT to suffer. My constant hunger only made me hungrier for God. My constant misery made HIS joy all the more vital. Being "healthy" and "fed"-- what a DISGUSTING word-- wouldn't I forget God? Without suffering, could I still be truly religious??
I CANNOT BOTH EAT AND BE GOOD. I CANNOT "FEED" ON BOTH THE WORLD & GOD. I CANNOT BE "NORMAL" AND "HOLY" AT ONCE.
God I'm a mess
but the eating disorder IS A LIAR
IT'S STILL FOCUSED ON FOOD AND THAT DAMN BODY
stop
STOP
EVERYTHING ↑ YOU WROTE IS GARBAGE. YOU'RE SO DAMN BLIND.
EVEN I KNOW THE F*KING TRUTH. SO SHUT UP, LIAR!
!
STOP "MAKING EXCUSES" FOR THE EATING DISORDER.
IT DIDN'T HELP! IT JUST TOOK OVER THE THINGS THAT DID!!
SHUT UP ALL OF YOU
AM I THE ONLY "PERSON" WHO CAN "TALK SENSE" ON THIS GODDAMNED TOPIC
STOP MAKING EVERYTHING SO "CEREBRAL"
WHO THE HELL ARE YOU TRYING TO IMPRESS
IT SURE AS HELL ISN'T ME!!!
I'M FED UP WITH YOUR COWARDLY HYPER-"REASONING" BULLSH*T. ALL YOU EVER DO IS TALK BUT YOU NEVER ACTUALLY SAY ANYTHING. YOU NEVER GET TO THE POINT.
WELL GUESS WHAT
I'M ALL F*KING POINTS

THE POINT IS
ADMIT WE ALL F*KED UP.
ALL OF US

WE TRIED TO ACCOMPLISH SOMETHING WITH THAT DISORDER AND WE FAILED.

GET THAT INTO YOUR INFLATED HEAD

IT DIDN'T EVER F*KING "WORK"!!!

LISTEN I'VE GOT ONE MORE THING TO SAY.
THE POINT.

YOU ASSHOLES KEEP PROUDLY TRYING TO JUSTIFY THE EATING DISORDER AS "SOMETHING THAT WORKED"
BUT FOR WHAT???
WHAT "MADE IT WORK"
CAN YOU EVEN KNOW???

NO
BECAUSE YOU'RE ALONE.
THAT'S WHY YOU SAY IT "WORKED"
BECAUSE IT SHUT YOU DOWN

BECAUSE "DISSOCIATION" FORCED THE FOCUS BACK INSIDE WHERE I LIVE

WHERE ALL OF US LIVE

THE MOMENT YOU REJECTED OUR LIFE IS WHEN THE E.D. TOOK OVER "YOURS."

I GUARANTEE YOU
IF YOU STOP SHUTTING US DOWN,
THAT DAMNED DISORDER WILL DISAPPEAR INSTEAD





101322

Oct. 13th, 2022 11:11 am
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)


During the hell of the eating disorder, AND up until now in recovery, I've been struggling with one awful, essential, persistent, existential question: "Who AM I, really?" Is my past "real," or "right"? Can I still love? SHOULD I still love? All my imaginative work, all my creativity, all my hopes & dreams & joys & goals-- are any of them valid? Does any of it matter? Should I leave EVERYTHING in my past-- notably my INNER LIFE-- in the past, to be effectively rejected, disowned, & forgotten? And if/ when I DO abandon it, WHO am I then? Who "SHOULD" I be? When ALL of the things I "USED" to treasure & value & live for are GONE... what is left of me? And to be totally blunt with you, I've been struggling with this BLATANTLY SELF-ANNIHILATORY MINDSET SINCE 2010, when Dad shamed me into junking my childhood possessions as "ridiculous garbage" AND I was nevertheless FORCED to actively and traumatically DESTROY most of MY ART & WRITING in order to "minimize my possessions" & "live out of a suitcase" in order to MOVE OUT TO SLC WITH MEL-- who, disturbingly, LIKE TBAS, made my life effectively revolve around THEM. So I couldn't have "too much of "ME" getting in the way." Even more damaging was the FACT that BOTH Mel & Q CLAIMED to be "the ONLY ONES who KNEW THE "REAL ME,"" that I had "lost my spark" and "ONLY they could "help me" get it back," and that "my TRUE, "GOD-GIVEN" DESTINY was IN SLC," with them, NOT my family, AND that if I DIDN'T leave my roots behind & attach to them instead, "I WOULD REGRET IT FOR THE REST OF MY LIFE," AND I would allegedly be "REJECTING GOD'S PLAN FOR MY LIFE." I feel for it, tragically & entirely-- which made Mel's ultimate rejection of ME-- "I thought you were a good person; I guess I was wrong" / "I sacrificed myself to help you & you just spat in my face" / "I regret ever having met you" / "You are a black hole, devouring everyone around you & giving nothing back" / etc.-- all the more devastating, cruel AND bitterly ironic. BUT. That "bitterness" was because I BELIEVED THEM. Every word they said, good or bad, I took as fact. After that letter, almost 10 YEARS AGO this month (!!!), I literally tried to kill myself. Burn it all down, I decided, in total despair-- if MEL says that's WHO I AM, then that DEFINES me "by their authority," and I'm damned.
...And yet, hope refused to abandon me. Fahrenheit 451. Laurie saved my life, and somehow I kept going, until the TBAS deathtrap hit ~5 years later-- a tragedy of the EXACT SAME PATTERN: destroy, uproot, reprogram, reject, annihilate, etc. I threw out or gave away almost everything I owned. My family history had been brutally chopped out of my timeline. My sense of EXISTENCE was crushed to a bloody pulp. For years I was hollow. I threw what remained into religion, but without a real "self" TO worship WITH, even that ended up being far too shallow & Pharasaical. I stockpiled prayers & sacramentals, I went to church up to SEVENTEEN TIMES A WEEK, even moreso if I could drive fast enough in the mornings to chain FIVE MASSES into ONE WEEKDAY. I'm dead serious. I'd hit 7, 730, 8, 830, & 1130 services, never feeling "holy enough," never feeling "close enough" to God. I was starving spiritually, needing the Eucharist more than air, refusing to eat anything BUT that Bread of Angels. And yet, my disorders persisted. I'd ultimately give in to physical hunger and, despairing, would just binge & purge & pray for mercy & forgiveness & help, begging God for a swift, soon, & holy death, despite my wretchedness. I had no will to live. I only wanted God, but... I couldn't see that my ravenous spiritual hunger was ALSO a problem, an addiction, a disordered mutation of something good. I was STILL trying to be "religious" in the SAME way I was trying to be "thin"-- by destroying myself, and running away from all sense of unique identity. I was burying, numbing, & rejecting EVERYTHING that wasn't "pure" and "right," ultimately disowning LIFE in favor of death, wanting only to lose ALL "selfhood" in God, forever. There's just one problem I kept ignoring: God IS relationship, and you CAN'T be in a relationship at ALL if there's no "YOU" to love AND be loved WITH. In my desperate attempts to annihilate "ME" in favor of others, I had destroyed my very goal of self-sacrifice & symbiosis. In order to LOVE at ALL, "I" NEEDED TO ACTUALLY EXIST.
Hope cannot die, though, and neither could my REAL self, the SOUL that GOD HIMSELF uniquely fashioned & breathed into existence & anchored into BOTH my heart AND HIS-- when Jesus died for me, He died for a PERSON, a REAL PERSON that He KNEW and LOVED in their ENTIRETY and TRUTH-- seeing and embracing their scars and uniting them to His own, even as He joyfully proclaimed IN that very agony that humanity is NOT defined by failure, but by GRACE, freely & generously offered to ALL who met Him on that Cross of TOTAL, TRUE Self-giving-- a sacrifice of PURE LOVE, possibly ONLY BECAUSE HE LOVED US. If Jesus had refused to exist AS a unique Person in time, ABLE to enter into PERSONAL RELATIONSHIP with each & all, ABLE to share intimately in our struggles & pains & tears, our joys & hopes & dreams, then... He couldn't have GIVEN His unique Personhood FOR us IN that same Love, BY & THROUGH that same relationship!! So I was doomed to both futility AND emptiness, starving despite all instinctive attempts to "fill the void," EVEN WITH GOD, because I did not & WOULD not let "MYSELF" exist as a unique individual that COULD love & BE loved. I had thrown out all my past in guilty hateful shame, not realizing that such a loveless, merciless, heartless act of destruction WAS not and COULD NOT be of GOD. Jesus never erased our pasts-- He ACCEPTED them as they were, FORGAVE them in the utmost compassion for our weaknesses & pain, AND IN DOING SO, by His Cross & Resurrection HE TRANSFORMED them, AND CONTINUES to do so, in EVERY MOMENT, if/ when we give our pasts TO Him-- ALL WITH LOVE!!! We CANNOT be forgiven OR redeemed IF WE DENY OUR TOTAL HUMANITY, painful past and all. And, again, we can't gave a past OR a present OR a future, UNLESS we ADMIT & ACCEPT OUR PERSONHOOD & CONTINUED EXISTENCE IN TIME. God made us individuals. God BECAME an individual for our sakes, out of pure Love!! God AND heaven, His very Kingdom, are ANCHORED IN LOVE & RELATIONSHIP & COMMUNITY & TOGETHERNESS-- on WHOLENESS, a unity of COOPERATION & HARMONY, NOT of faceless parts, or mindless pieces! The "hivemind" concept is SATANIC. In the devil's world of lies, "people" are stripped of individuality, seen as numbers or statistics or animals, cogs in a machine, pawns on a gameboard, disposable and of no difference. THAT'S ALL A LIE!!! GOD KNOWS OUR NAMES AND HE SPEAKS TO US AS A FRIEND, in all tender care & intimacy & LOVE!! We are HIS CREATIONS, HIS ART, HIS CHILDREN! WE MATTER TO GOD. I MATTER TO GOD!! HE CALLS ME BY MY NAME AND HE KNOWS ME. Me!! Not some hollow mask or empty shell-- He knows a PERSON, a person HE CREATED TO LOVE AND BE LOVED.
Honestly this is so clear & important to me today, and I cannot emphasize or elaborate on this enough. It's the key to my LIFE. It's the CORE of my ENTIRE recovery effort, or at least it MUST be, because recovery CANNOT HAPPEN if all the reading & obeying & writing & planning I'm doing is STILL neglecting the "I" that it's ALL MEANT TO HELP HEAL!!! Facts & figures MUST BE APPLIED to have any worth or effect. And honestly? IF I DON'T/ WON'T ACCEPT THE "I" OF RECOVERY, OUT OF FEAR OF BEING AN "I," THEN THE DISORDER WILL RETURN TO TAKE "MY" PLACE AS "SELF"!!!! THAT is why this disorder has been self-perpetuating for so long: it is fueled by REJECTION OF SELF! It IS the "INVADING/ VIOLATING" FORCE I FEARED, as it ONLY exists TO OVERRIDE "ME," BOTH OUTSIDE & INSIDE-- JUST LIKE THE SXTRAUMA IT EXPLODED FROM. Honestly it's so OBVIOUS and yet it has HIDDEN its ultimate motives for so long, ironically BECAUSE it was smothering "me"-- that way "I" COULDN'T REALIZE IT. It devoured all my time & money & attention, so I COULDN'T use them to "find myself again"-- couldn't write, couldn't paint, couldn't compose, couldn't dream. Just like SLC & CNC, I had enslaved myself to an outside "taskmaster" and lost ALL freedom of choice, in essence... a sick but surrendered alternative to facing the terror of my past, and somehow salvaging myself from it-- a past that ONLY WAS so terrible BECAUSE I had CONTINUALLY been crushing myself & "trying to become who OTHERS want/ tell me to be"... typically through objectification, shame, and loveless force. I let Julie ruin me because "I SHOULD want that" and "I SHOULD be like other people," although I WASN'T & COULDN'T BE!! GOD MADE ME DIFFERENT, but I never saw that as VALID; saying "NO" to outside shaping forces was met with punishment & rejection-- I "HAD" to be "NORMAL," even if "normal" was toxic. But you know what? I STILL FOUGHT. I treasured my "weirdness" during high school, cranking it up to extremes & socially isolating in order to distinguish & preserve MY self... but the older I got, and the more I was forced to interact with the world-- through jobs, college, and the internet-- the less of a grip I could maintain on that core, overwhelmed by the SURVIVAL NEED to perform. It had always been there, but in the end it virtually took over. That cemented the roots of the eating disorder, somehow, just as strongly as it created our Socials. AND YET I STILL FOUGHT! Look at the journals "I" used to keep-- look at the Scribblds, for heaven's sakes! It may have been desperate & shaky but I STILL HAD A GRIP ON WHO "I" WAS... and then came Mel. God knows why, but around 2009, when they entered my life's story, I fell to pieces. I cannot delve into that now-- I need to SET THAT ASIDE for now & focus on RECOVERY in the PRESENT; I cannot safely touch the past yet, not without restored nutritive mental health AND new solid coping skills, and NOT without re-reading the Archives (thank You GOD for never letting me delete them!!)-- but the main thing I need to remember from that is that, until 2009, I KNEW "ME" and GOD KNOWS, I STILL DO. Yeah, things DID fracture a LOT from 2004-2008, and there were a TON of Core shifts, BUT!! Deep down in my heart THE "CORE" of EVERY CORE STAYED THE SAME, and I KNEW it by instinct. I recognized me. I COULD distinguish "me" from a fragment or a splinter, no matter how broken "I" was even so. My heart stayed the same, and that COULD NOT change, OR be lost or forgotten or ruined, NO MATTER WHAT happened in our life. Deep down, I know who Jewel is. I know who I AM, when you get down to the blood of it... and so does God. He preserves and sustains and reminds me-- He holds my soul in His Heart and will never let it be lost. I must ALWAYS rest in that faithfulness, that eternal hope, when I do feel lost. But... it's not just God, Who knows me for sure, when I'm shattered & shaken. There are others, blessed beloved others, who KNOW ME, who have seen & felt my true heart SO strongly & clearly & sincerely, with SO MUCH LOVE, that they CANNOT forget it... they cannot forget me-- even when I do. They recognize me. They KNOW my name, AND my heart. God has put them in my life as extensions of His OWN gorgeous Love for me, as living manifestations of that devoted knowledge, yet HE PRESERVES THEIR SELVES, TOO!! They aren't "mere messengers"-- they are FREE INDIVIDUALS, who love me with their OWN hearts, which-- like mine-- have been ENABLED to love and BE in a relationship through grace, yet AS THEIR OWN UNIQUE SELVES. They know me BECAUSE of grace, the LOVE that CREATED me, the ULTIMATE knowledge of me, and I only know MYSELF by that same grace!! I am convinced of this. I need to remember this. If, and when, I EVER lose sight of myself, it's ONLY because I have LOST SIGHT OF THAT LOVE, both IN MY HEART and IN GOD'S HEART, FOR ME, ALWAYS & UNCONDITIONALLY.
...And that's what led me to even start writing this entry today. Yes, I've been lost & distanced from my past, disowning & rejecting my "self" in time AND in heart, for many months now. Yes, I've been feeling unlovable & incapable of love & AFRAID of love. In that state, I was DOOMED to the self-destruction of the eating disorder, AND inherently UNABLE TO remember-- OR even ACCEPT, let alone ADMIT-- the core of myself. Alone, I could never find it, not like that, with my closed heart...
...So. This morning, God sent someone to open it.
...I dreamed last night. The eating disorder destroyed my ability TO dream, and it's only returning now that I'm in recovery. (My boss will be so happy to see me again, too!!) I'm no longer having chronic "flat nightmares" and trauma flashbacks-- now, I'm dreaming of childhood, of color, of music, of adventure, of new places and new horizons; I'm singing, I'm flying, I'm able to use dream powers, I'm able to visit familiar dreamscapes... it's as if I've literally come back to life after death. Dreams are a KEY piece of my heart, an intrinsic & vital aspect of my entire existence. They are vivid, beautiful, complex, inspiring, deep, and REAL-- without a rich dreamlife, my waking life is hollow & half-dead. So this blissful return of such an ESSENTIAL and HUGE part of my life is nothing short of a miracle, and it is rekindling SO much hope & joy in my soul. That alone makes the fact of my dreaming at ALL into a source of deepest gratitude... but, this morning, I dreamed of someone. And suddenly, seeing them again, an even deeper, truer, more essential & blessed piece of my heart came back to life-- the core of my core, the key to ALL that I am, the defining aspect of ME, that burns as red as blood and white as light, indelibly, forever.
...I'm in love.
I'm in love.
God I FORGOT what this FEELS like, for SO LONG-- I even tried to DENY it!! I tried to insist it NEVER EVEN HAPPENED, tried to deny and disown EIGHTEEN SOLID YEARS of it, the SAME EIGHTEEN YEARS this damned eating disorder tried to claim as its own-- both it and the hellish abuse that triggered it. BUT I COULDN'T FORGET, not in my heart of hearts, not in the TRUTH of me, EVER. I was just blinded & numbed & disturbed & gutted & hollowed out for SO LONG that I couldn't remember. But he did. He KNEW me at the very beginning of it all, BEFORE I got lost, and he never lost me despite it all. Through every crisis, every disaster, every destruction I survived, he stayed true, unwavering, knowing me, seeing me always. My heart was so closely united to his that he couldn't forget what it felt like. And so, whenever I would, his mere existence testified to the truth, the bond between us that no brutalities could ever break. Tragically, if I was lost enough, taken over by despair and tangled up in disorder-- how ironic-- I would try to run from him. I'd even try to reject him-- to reject us. But I couldn't. My heart wouldn't tear itself so in half, even though I tried, pretending it wasn't a risk, too ashamed of my own sickness to be sincere. So I'd just hide, and push him away, and bury the light he inevitably began to reveal in me, even though I KNEW I didn't want to-- I, too, ultimately knew it was impossible. And I clung to hope. I held that spark anyway, unable to tear it out of my own hands and honestly unwilling to. But I digress. The point is... when, in the waking, I wouldn't let him get close for fear & shame... God would send him straight to my heart. God would send him to me in a dream. And... every time, EVERY SINGLE TIME, miraculously & gorgeously breaking through EVERY doubt and EVERY wall, the moment I see him there, no matter HOW lost or damaged or confused I am, EVEN in the dream... my heart knows him. And I... I fall in love. All over again. Every time. And my heart opens up like the sky and I remember who I AM, too... with him.
...When I wake up, everything is different. When I woke up this morning, seafoam in my blood, riverwater on my lips, I felt alive for the first time in forever. My heart was alive, aching with love, blissful in the dark of the morning, blessed rain against the window. I drifted like a boat on the sea of serenity, in and out of dreams, and every time I would meet him again, just as much in love. When the day finally called me from sleep and into the waking, I was almost drunk with gratitude and ardor. How in the world did I ever live without remembering this-- without feeling my heart singing like this from the pure truth of what I now knew once more? I know LOVE again, and simultaneously, I KNOW WHO I AM because of it-- within it, for it. I cannot exist without Love. Nothing can, but... God keeps reminding me just HOW essential it is, especially to me, who has ALWAYS been defined by the heart.
So... that's what happened today, to say the least. God sent me my blue angel, to bring my soul back home to heaven. And by that grace, that is where I will stay.



prismaticbleed: (shatter)


post-breakfast//

Lovely breakfast. Fearless omelet; peeled orange with NO mess OR anxiety; lovely tea; the PERFECT english muffin! Our only troubles: we bit the muffin in a "circle" & that guilt muted the data a bit. Please quit that habit; it does not help, nor does it make it "taste better"-- it has CONSISTENTLY proven to do the EXACT OPPOSITE! (BTW the cream cheese had been stored warm so it softened a LOT and that made it SO much nicer/ easier to eat!) Our second problem ties into yesterday-- I admitted that I LIKED the omelet, orange cheese & all, but THEN my weirdo brain said, "you can't like cheese; you don't match its vibe!!" You don't "match" its flavor/ texture-- YOU'RE no ORANGE!!" Same w/ the eggs: "YOU'RE not YELLOW!! And the "salt/fat" flavors clash COMPLETELY with YOUR vibe!!" THIS IS WHY I'M STRUGGLING WITH SELF-STABILITY. I have this frustrating, bizarre, yet "understandable" CONVICTION that one's personal integrity of individual identity is BETRAYED, VIOLATED, DAMAGED, even REJECTED outright IF/WHEN someone participates in/ CHOOSES to "take onto/ INTO oneself" / associates with something that is in DISHARMONY with their "vibe" OF personal distinct self??? Like, in this situation, I'm "choosing AND liking" an orange/ yellow food, with a salt/fat (heavy) flavor vibe, a "heavy"/ "cheesy" texture, AND a "heated" association? And NONE of those match me, SO, if/when I DO eat/like them, it feels like I'm REDEFINING (FORCIBLY!!) MY OWN IDENTITY/ SELF-INTEGRITY?? And dude that MIGHT ALSO be the ROOT of the PKMN-SV "omelet dread" w/ the Professors-- THEIR vibes CLASH HORRIBLY with omelets, too-- so it's like a crash/ scream of dissonant, PAINFUL mental NOISE inside, over & over, with neither food nor person ACTUALLY changing, but also with NO resolution or harmony, so it just CONTINUES, like trying to hammer a square peg into a round hole. It HURTS. But that explains SO MUCH, AND finally gives us the clarity to HEAL/ CORRECT the situation!! On that note, SADA DOES MATCH BOTH orange cheese AND arguably mushrooms? BECAUSE OF HER AESTHETIC INTEGRITY. So there IS a little resonance! BUT she DOES NOT vibe with the OMELET, and honestly I DON'T WANT HER TO BE THE ASSOCIATED "DEFAULT PERSON" ANYWAY, as she's NOT OURS, NOR does she MATCH US!! So LET IT GO. Pokémon has been "corrupted" by the Internet anyway, and we don't "relate to" the new games either. LET IT GO, PLEASE. I can GUARANTEE you we can find someone SAFE in the LEAGUE who CAN/ DOES match the omelet ENTIRELY. But, again, honestly? EVEN THEN, I'M TIRED OF THESE MENTAL GYMNASTICS IN ORDER TO EAT WITHOUT FEELING VIOLATED, because YES, THAT'S the CORE fear-- it's "an outside influence FORCING itself inside ME and FORCIBLY "CHANGING/ CORRUPTING" OR "DESTROYING/ REPLACING" ME in order to make "me" INTO ITSELF." It's invasive, infectuous, parasitic... a contaminant. I DO like omelets, but WHY??? Does that mean I'm NOT actually RED or WHITE? That can't be true, because although I "appreciate" Orange & Yellow AS lovely colors CONCEPTUALLY, the very THOUGHT of CHOOSING them in relation to MYSELF FEELS like "betrayal" and legit makes me sick to my stomach with existential dread. Yellow can be lovely-- daffodils & lemons & swallowtails-- BUT to choose it feels wrong. It feels like I must REWRITE my entire self-concept TO "choose" it "rightly"= OTHERWISE it's that AGONIZING DISSONANCE inside, for as long as that "violation" lasts!! INTERESTINGLY, I'm wondering if my "LIKES" within Yellow ONLY CAN exist AS "likes" because they ECHO something in MY vibe?? And feeling that out, for Yellow, it's the BRIGHTNESS-- the LUMINOSITY, the JOY, the HOPE of its vibrancy. ORANGE is similar; significantly, I DO "slightly" vibe with it, moreso w/ vermilion. PROBABLY BECAUSE IT HAS RED IN IT, YOU DINGBAT! So I can "like" it with less dissonance, BUT STILL, the thought of being ORANGE is still WRONG. As a side note, BROWN is unusual-- since I DO have brown hair/ eyes there IS some affiliation, BUT I can only really feel "right" with PALE NEUTRALS??? NEVER "orange-browns"-- we ALL know the ANCIENT DREAD I get from clay & terracotta-- and never "chocolates," either, for obvious reasons. BUT, our piano has that deep cherry-brown wood and that feels better? And I do like (I think?) certain scents of both literal "soil" and coffee? BUT NOT leather, or mocha, or caramel? I've gotta investigate more. But you can get the essence of what I'm describing. My "neutral" fondness leans red/ GOLD, actually?? I like cream tints, but NOT "light yellow" OR "light pink," even? ONLY "ROSE"? (That's pastel RED!) Honestly my vibe there is basically COSMIC LATTE, which feels ABSOLUTELY RESONANT for the record.
But as this topic is SO complex it CANNOT be fully expounded/ explored here, let's return to the current applicable distress that I am facing w/ food dissonance. Right now, I am not sure HOW to admit that I DO like something "dissonant" WITHOUT mangling my sense of self/ coherent identity?



post-lunch//

POST-LUNCH, THERE HAS BEEN A DISTURBING REVELATION that ironically answers this ↑ question, albeit in an unfortunate way:
APPARENTLY WE ARE SWITCHING MULTIPLE TIMES DURING MEALS, IN ORDER TO PRESERVE "SELF-DISTINCTION," BUT WE NEVER NOTICED THE SUBTLE YET NOTABLE SHIFTS BECAUSE WE'RE ALWAYS SEVERELY DISSOCIATED. The difference today? We noticed we LACKED BASIC DATA for pepper, turkey, AND stuffing, so when we were mindfully trying to observe it (amidst inevitable automatic memory association intrusion), we had the idea to ask, "do I like this?" And the answer was a MESS. Apparently, "NO" IS STILL UNACCEPTABLE. And SOCIALS SEEM TO EXIST VERY MUCH FOR THAT REASON!!! Because when I tried to ACTUALLY "FEEL" MY INTERNAL RESONANCE IN COMPARISON, CHANGING THE UNDEFINED, MUTABLE "I" TO MY NAME, CONCRETE & SPECIFIC-- "does JEWEL like this?" (THIRD PERSON!!! turns it to DATA, NOT MORAL JUDGMENT??)-- the answer WAS NO!!! BECAUSE IT CLASHES WITH MY SELF-VIBE!! BUT THAT'S NOT ALLOWED, NOT SOCIALLY!!! So IMMEDIATELY the mind desperately, appeasingly protests, "but I DO like it"!! AND I FELT "MYSELF" PUSHED OUT AND A SOCIAL STEP IN. And she matched the turkey's vibe, so we COULD eat it. THAT'S WHY we need to "palate cleanse" between foods, WHY we never "taste anything" at first & take ages to finally get input (which is also WHY we save "good foods" for LAST-- when we CAN experience 'em!), AND the REAL reason WHY WE "NEED" TO EAT INGREDIENTS SEPARATELY!!! Literally ALL OF IT TIES BACK INTO THE SURVIVAL MECHANISM OF IRONICALLY "FRACTURING" OURSELF IN ORDER TO SURVIVE AS A "SELF" WITH DISTINCT PURPOSE/ INTEGRITY AMIDST "INCOMPATIBLE" LIFE CONTEXTS!!!!


In light of the previous two pages, AND the social turmoil of the past week, we need to try & journal about our current trauma symptoms.
(1) One VERY talkative, suffering-focused, religious patient KEEPS interacting with us in ways that are EXHAUSTING all our reserves? And we don't know WHY. She keeps GIVING us gifts, with RELIGIOUS overtones, making us feel SO guilty for NOT WANTING GIFTS, and for NOT wanting TO be "religiously esteemed" as we are an UNWORTHY, FOOLISH, HYPOCRITICAL, STRUGGLING SINNER, AND the "pushing" of religion feels wrong; it's SO intimate for me, that other people "STEPPING IN" and IMPOSING THEIR DIRECTIONS on me is legitimately traumatic; it, too, is a spiritual VIOLATION? Of someone taking hold of the DEEPEST part of me, yanking it out and excitedly shouting, "I love Jesus too! Let's chat about it and sing songs!!" But I... I feel ripped open? I can't "chat about" Jesus, as much as I try-- He's TOO close in some sense? I WANT to worship Him, AND to care for His people, BUT bringing "MY" experience/ feelings into ANY religious context feels BLASPHEMOUSLY WRONG. So people handing me pictures of Jesus covered in poetry and WANTING ME TO SOCIALLY RESPOND TO HIM AS A CONVERSATION TOPIC is morally disgusting to me, and it actually made me SO ANGRY? Like I was being trapped, forced to either reject my Savior OR to treat Him irreverently. Either I "saved face" as being "seen as a Christian" BUT betrayed my actual faith, OR I "am not a real Christian" although I'm just trying to KEEP CHRIST SAFELY OUT OF SOCIALIZATION HELLS. So THAT has me wrecked. THE TRUE "ME," WHO IS A CHRISTIAN AND DOES LOVE JESUS, CANNOT EXIST/ FRONT IN AN INTERACTIVE CONTEXT!!!!! I HAVE TRIED. FOR YEARS. BUT IT'S NOT MY JOB and so EVERY TIME-- IN ORDER TO PRESERVE MY UNIQUE EXISTENCE-- I GET SWITCHED OUT FOR A SOCIAL. BUT BECAUSE THEY'RE SOCIAL, THEY ARE EXTERNALLY ANCHORED, AND SO THEY LITERALLY CANNOT BE RELIGIOUS!! Without a sense OF "inner being," YOU CAN'T EVEN PRAY. They are "OF THE WORLD" in order for us to "survive" in it, AND TO PROTECT ALL OUR INNER PEOPLE FROM BEING CORRUPTED/ VIOLATED BY IT AND DYING, WHICH IS EXACTLY WHAT HAPPENED IN NORTH CAROLINE WHEN TBAS DRAGGED EVERYONE OUT INTO LETHAL SOCIAL CONTEXTS!!! So yeah, it's NO WONDER why we become SUICIDALLY DEPRESSED when we're consistently FORCED into interactive/ social situations: not only does it require ANNIHILATION of self-integrity, spiritual sincerity, AND safety needs, IT LITERALLY IS KILLING US to stay in those situations.
(2) ↑ The second big problem with this patient: SO MUCH TALK. She traumadumps AND overshares AND seeks constant validation? Like it tragically feels like her admitted lack of self-worth is driving her to almost demand approval/ acclaim? In groups & during trivia, she CONSTANTLY goes off on long, overly personal & detailed tangents, ALWAYS specifically mentioning "achievements" or "praiseworthy" things she has done, seen, OR endured?? AND we RECOGNIZE this, admittedly, with notable frustration, BECAUSE WE CAN & DO SPEAK LIKE THAT WHEN WE'RE SELF-FOCUSED & FIXATED ON OUR SUFFERING, and are SO swallowed up by self-hatred & unworthiness that our ONLY "way out"-- as far as we can see in that state-- is EXTERNAL DELIVERANCE, via reassurances that we're "NOT hateful," "NOT unworthy," that we "HAVE worth," and "HAVE suffered"!!! And she seems to be seeking EXACTLY THAT. But... there's no real room OR opportunity for that? There's NO direct asking, or revelation of motives-- JUST TALK, and constant emphasizing that she IS fighting, she IS trying, "BUT"... she also reiterates that she's "stuck" and "DOESN'T believe" the validation. So what do you do? I feel like an ass saying it but it's utterly exhausting, emotionally & mentally, trying to PROCESS the sheer amount of quickly-spoken, HEAVY personal info, while ALSO striving to figure out, "what does she WANT by telling me this? What does she NEED? And why ME? What does she see/ assume/ want in ME specifically, and CAN I even meet that need-- WITHOUT hurting my own psyche in the effort?" And the fatal problem here is... no, I can't.
(3) I STILL care about her as a human being. I even got her a gift today. BUT I DON'T want her to know it was me. If I can, I'll sneak it onto her desk. But the point is, I DON'T HATE OR DISLIKE HER. I don't want to "avoid" her or make her feel unwanted/ rejected. BUT I'M COLLAPSING UNDER THIS SOCIAL STRESS & "FORCED" INTERACTION to the point where my emotions are TANKING, I'm isolating and SELF-ABUSING and I constantly want to cry or throw up or hide or die. I can't pull my thoughts together. I cry in the showers. I collapse into bed numb, I have nightmares & fitful sleep, I don't want to wake up. ALL of that from the SIMPLE INESCAPABLE, CONTINUAL, IMMEDIATE THREAT SHE (UNKNOWINGLY) POSES TO MY MENTAL/ EMOTIONAL HEALTH & STABILITY. I'm running on empty and I can't refuel because when I sit down at my table to reflect or read or journal or work or anything,
(4) She CAN and DOES come over and SIT RIGHT NEXT TO ME and my brain just SHUTS DOWN FROM FEAR. it's overwhelming instant trauma panic. I told Staff and I assume they told her BUT she did it AGAIN, and in ANY case her preferred seat now is the "bar" table RIGHT NEXT TO ME. So the hypervigilance & "fight or flight" response prep NEVER TURNS OFF NOW. I am burned out. It's getting intolerable, as selfish as that makes me sound. But realistically, that risk of self-mangling compulsive & extensive interaction IS REAL and it IS CONSTANT as long as we're both in this unit. I pray she finds a DIFFERENT PATIENT to talk to & give stuff to & sit next to, because I AM NOT THE RIGHT CHOICE. I CANNOT MEET HER NEEDS, even though I'VE BEEN TRYING TO. It's just wrecking me and it's NOT going to help her, either. So God, please, redirect her to someone better & kinder & friendlier & STABLE! I'm just the awful disaster that God throws at people to help them realize "they deserve better." It's true. It's happened with multiple people and this is just another stitch in the pattern. I'm just not good for anyone. I'm just... not a good person. i try but I fail miserably, because I'm a hypocrite. I'm self-obsessed and stubborn and impatient and proud and inconsiderate and I hate that, I hate ALL of it, God You KNOW I honestly WANT TO BE GOOD but I CAN'T be, not on my own, not without humility & repentance & surrender, not without grace & mercy, not without Jesus. Not without God. I try too damn hard and I don't pray enough. I'm too damn scared and I don't trust enough. I'm too damn blinded by pain and I'm not grateful enough. I'm a miserable excuse for a Christian, if I even count as one. God help me, I'm so sorry I can't help her, either. All I can do is pray. All I WANT to do is pray. Take "me" out of the equation. I don't want to talk, I don't want to perform, I don't want her to look to me or even think about me. I want her to RELY ON GOD ALONE and please, please God help me to do the same.




prismaticbleed: (shatter)


THOUGHTS affect our BEHAVIORS & EMOTIONS. What we THINK affects how we act & feel.
BEHAVIORS affect our THOUGHTS & EMOTIONS. What we DO affects how we think & feel.
EMOTIONS affect our THOUGHTS & BEHAVIORS. What we FEEL affects what we think & do.

★ Thoughts = Cool tones? // Emotions = Warm tones? // Behaviors = Neutral tones?

THOUGHTS ARE NOT OBJECTIVELY FAULTLESS!! THEY CAN BE FALSE, TOXIC, DISTORTED, ETC.! THEY CAN ALSO BE ILLOGICAL!!
We don't seem to know many thought-based nousfoni??? LOOK FOR THEM! They're probably ANCIENT

EMOTIONS are INHERENTLY TIED TO THOUGHTS! As most nousfoni we deal with are EMOTION-ANCHORED, that means their ULTIMATE roots are THOUGHTS!!! That is a GAME CHANGER!!!
many Brown nousfoni fall under RED/ ORANGE and THAT'S why they are so volatile & emotional???

Besides achromes, do some "pastels" hold "behavior" functions, if this color theory is correct? Could THEY be beneficial SOCIALS???
"WISE MIND" nousfoni are FUSION HUES like PURPLE!!!


"If you let your negative thoughts go unchallenged, then you will begin to feel negative emotions."
+ THAT is why we MUST fill our thoughts with the Word of God!!

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

THOUGHT RECORDS

(originally written in realtime, as far as possible.)

SITUATION / EVENT = What was going on? Where were you? Who was there?
THOUGHTS =
What went through your mind? How much did you believe those thoughts (0-100)?
FEELINGS / EMOTIONS = What emotions did you experience? How intense was each emotion (0-100)?
BEHAVIOR = How did you act? What did you do?

(092122)

#1

SITUATION =
+ Writing about lunch experience mistakes in journal
+ Alone, at unit table

THOUGHTS =
+ "I keep making such foolish decisions without thinking" (100)
+ "Why am I so ruled by compulsion and emotions?" (90)
+ I feel like I'm inherently broken" (70)

EMOTIONS =
+ Shame (100)
+ Anger (50)
+ Despair (30)
+ Numb (20)

BEHAVIOR =
+ Mood started to drop
+ Feeling self-loathing


#2

SITUATION =
+ Blood pressure taken by Chris w/ beard
+ IMMEDIATELY after journaling

THOUGHTS =
+ "I hope I'm being socially proper/ nice/ friendly/ agreeable/ entertaining enough"
+ He seems OK with us; I guess I'm not that bad after all"

EMOTIONS =
+ Happy (50)
+ Dissociated (60)
+ Anxious (30)

BEHAVIOR =
+ Smile
+ Forgot about problems
+ "Social mode"


#3

SITUATION =
+ Chris left, bluntly, after getting our blood sugar
+ We tried to sound like we were "knowledgeable"; mimicking his speech

THOUGHTS =
+ "Why can't I keep my dumbass mouth shut" (100)
+ "Stop being so proud & a kissass" (100)
+ "I hate how I act around people" (100)

EMOTIONS =
+ Anger (70)
+ AWFUL SHAME & humiliation (100)
+ Self-loathing (90)
+ Fear of rejection & disdain/ judgment (90)
+ Self-harm thoughts (60)

BEHAVIOR =
+ Wanted to hide away & dissociate
+ Wanted to ignore world


#4

SITUATION =
+ dinner out on the unit
+ person SCREAMING psychotically in adjacent ward like our brother used to
+ at table alone, with nurse & two other patients across room

THOUGHTS =
+ "That sounds just like our brother"
+ "God help that poor person"
+ "I'm scared of what this is making me remember"
+ "I feel unsafe"
+ "They can't hurt me though; they don't even know I'm here"

EMOTIONS =
+ Terror (85)
+ Panic (50)
+ Pity (80)
+ Fear (90)

BEHAVIOR =
+ Tried not to focus on it
+ Deep breathing
+ Closed eyes
+ Reminding myself "they can't get in here, they can't get at me"
+ Tried to stay grounded


(092622)

#1

SITUATION =
+ got a fluid tracking sheet as I went over the limit once
+ sitting at table, doing solo work
+ staff member walked up and gave it unannounced

THOUGHTS =
+ "I just won't drink ANY water then"
+ "I can't forgive myself for being so stupid & arrogantly thinking "I'd be fine" with drinking all that water last week"
+ "They'll never forget this. I'll never be forgiven."
+ "I feel SO ashamed & condemned/ humiliated"

EMOTIONS =
+ SHAME (100)
+ Despair (90)
+ Self-loathing (100)
+ Anger (85)
+ Sadness; disappointed (90)

BEHAVIOR =
+ Withdrew into self
+ Hid paper
+ Terrified TO drink water
+ Gave up hope of improvement


#2

SITUATION =
+ Art/ music group
+ At table, alone
+ Staff & patients nearby in room

THOUGHTS =
+ "Oh no, they're playing MORE triggering songs"
+ "I CANNOT cope with this"
+ "I'll never be able to get over this; it's too unavoidable & intense"
+ "I'm so scared; I want to run & hide"
+ "Why am I SO strongly disturbed by SOUNDS & music?"

EMOTIONS =
+ ABSOLUTE PANIC (100)
+ Terror/ dread (100)
+ Hatred (90)
+ Rage/ violence (80)
+ Despair/ hopeless (100)
+ Existential panic (100)
+ Self-hatred (95)
+ Numbness (90)

BEHAVIOR =
+ Want to throw up
+ Want to scream & sob
+ Want to run away & hide
+ Want to break the guitar
+ Want to die so I can be safe/ free
+ Shaking & dissociating
+ Hate self for being like this
+ Trying not to meltdown
+ Writing this so I can dissociate a bit


#3

SITUATION =
+ asked for milk option; chose a BIG fear food
+ Alone at table
+ Staff member asking
+ Art group nearby

THOUGHTS =
+ "I MUST stop being a coward & pick that fear food already"
+ "CHOCOLATE IS A SEX FOOD + TRAUMA"
+ "CHOCOLATE WILL KILL YOU + INFECT YOU"

EMOTIONS =
+ GUILT (100)
+ Self-hatred (1000)
+ Self-disgust (100)
+ Fear for life (90)
+ PANIC (100)
+ Despair (100)

BEHAVIOR =
+ Told myself I HAD to face it or it'd haunt me FOREVER as that "unconquered fear"
+ Almost died BUT I DRANK IT


(102122)

#1

SITUATION =
+ Asked for milk option; chose the EASY/ USUAL option
+ Alone at table
+ Staff member asking
+ Other patients just resting nearby

THOUGHTS =
+ "I don't know if I can handle that challenge today; I'm a bit stressed"
+ "YOU COWARD"
+ "STOP CHICKENING OUT AND FACE YOUR FEARS"

EMOTIONS =
+ RAGE (100)
+ Shame (100)
+ Guilt (100)
+ Anxiety (100)
+ (all this together was bad enough to make me shake)

BEHAVIOR =
+ Sat there & shook with anxious fear & guilty shame-panic for a few minutes
+ Decided I couldn't cope with the guilt; got up, went to staff, & picked the chocolate milk


#2

SITUATION =
+ Talking to nutritionist; mealplan increased; could choose either an extra CS or Ensure at each meal. Chose Ensure, then changed mind & chose CS. REGRETTED THIS.
+ In room with nutritionist & student assistant

THOUGHTS =
+ "Ensure will add sugar to EVERY meal, AND I'm still afraid it's "poison" from past illness"
+ "BUT an extra CS feels like gluttony/ binges"
+ "YOU F*CKING COWARD!!!"
+ "STOP RUNNING AWAY FROM SUGAR!"

EMOTIONS =
+ ABSOLUTE WRATH (1000)
+ PANIC (100)
+ Regret (100)
+ Guilt (100)
+ Shame (100)
+ LEGIT BLINDING INTENSITY

BEHAVIOR =
+ Freaked out at table; couldn't calm down
+ Got up & went to room; SELF-ABUSED!!!
+ Too angry to even let myself cry; did try
+ Staff came in; I told them the problem
+ Decided to stick it out until Monday, then tell team


(102322)

#1

SITUATION =
+ Before bed, looked at body in bathroom mirror; noticed the stomach is getting rounder & abdomen is thicker/ wider
+ In bathroom by my room
+ Alone

THOUGHTS =
+ "TBAS's body looks like this"
+ "It looks so feminine now; it's disgusting; it's so foreign & wrong"
+ "I don't want to look like a woman"
+ "I'm scared; is this my life now?"
+ "I look JUST LIKE my abusers now"

EMOTIONS =
+ DISGUST (100)
+ FEAR (100)
+ DESPAIR (100)
+ numb (90)
+ shame (90)
+ anger (80)

BEHAVIOR =
+ So disturbed & frightened that I went numb & dissociated HARD
+ Couldn't pull myself together; nearly forgot how to brush teeth
+ Kept having flashbacks; gave in to despair
+ Went to bed, feeling hollow & hopeless


(102422)

#1

SITUATION =
+ Kelsey asked for lunch exchanges; chose the HARD milk option, BUT chose an "easy" CS instead of "too much dessert" OR the suspectedly "self-abusive" Doritos
+ Alone at table
+ Art group nearby

THOUGHTS =
+ "Doritos will just spike my panic right now"
+ "Am I doing the wrong/ cowardly thing by NOT choosing Doritos again?"
+ "Dad ALWAYS serves crisps with burgers; this is good loving practice for THAT"
+ "Is choosing the easier option going to make me a runaway coward again?"

EMOTIONS =
+ Confusion (80)
+ Anxiety (90)
+ Shame (70)
+ Worry (95)
+ Hope (80)
+ Frustration (80)
+ Struggling to ALLOW choices that AREN'T blatantly stressful

BEHAVIOR =
+ Asked for reassurance on choice
+ Explained the motives of my choice & doubts as to their validity if they weren't a "challenge"
+ DIDN'T BEAT MYSELF UP!
+ Didn't fall into a second-guessing spiral!

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

THOUGHT RECORD ASSESSMENT

Do you see any themes of patterns? Are there thoughts that appear many times?

LOTS of guilt/ shame, terror, rage, panic, humiliation, despair, self-hatred. OVERWHELM. Extreme emotional "yo-yo"-ing, catastrophizing, "perfectionistic" expectations-- things "only exist AS absolutes." Lack of self-integrity & stability; shutdown/ dissociation under stress. UNFORGIVING of own errors/ bad choices; "defining" self AS improper/ unwise decisions/ reactions.

How do I seem to see, or define myself?

Foolish, ignorant, helpless, "ruled by emotion," proud, "a kissass," "not nice enough," violent, manipulative, "socially unacceptable," "unwanted/ improper/ disgusting," constantly in danger, stupid, blind, uncaring, unforgivable, condemned, cowardly, hypocritical, cruel, selfish, "INHERENTLY BROKEN/ UNFIXABLE," BAD

How does this make me feel about myself?

Disgusted, hopeless, furious, HATEFUL. I have SO MANY OBJECTIVELY HARMFUL/ OFFENSIVE QUALITIES that WON'T GO AWAY, it seems IMPOSSIBLE to even TRY to "be good"; I'd just be a LIAR/ HYPOCRITE by "pretending NOT to be evil." I see myself as INHERENTLY, UNFIXABLY "BAD." And the worst part is I DON'T WANT TO BE, but I feel damned & stuck. It makes me suicidal on the worst days.

What assumptions might I have about other people & relationships?

Relationships can ONLY be "abusive" or toxic, BECAUSE OF ME. I ALWAYS damage/ abuse the other person until they hate me (rightfully) & cut off all contact. Relationships "only occur because you're trying to USE/ GET SOMETHING FROM the other person, by dishonestly "grooming" them to like you, blinding them to your corrupt motives & hidden cruel/ cold heart." OBJECTIFICATION!

How do these assumptions make me feel about other people & relationships?

Paradoxically, I WANT a relationship TO dote on someone & love them & live entirely for them, BUT THEY never want to meet that symbiotic yearning. They have "other interests" and I just become unwanted/ abusive from trying. I CANNOT "end a relationships" as I NEVER WANT TO so I get stuck even if they cast me off and/or neglect/ use me? I feel like a monster, bleeding them dry. BUT!!! I ALSO AVOID GENERAL SOCIAL INTERACTION because relationships are INHERENTLY INTIMATE & TOTAL; therefore ALL "casual interaction" is VIOLATION, abusive & terrifying & demanding ALL of me to be met with blithe emptiness. I LOSE MYSELF and CANNOT cope with the unrequited totality, OR the intensity OF giving it without intimacy? WHICH I STILL FEAR in those casual situations BECAUSE OF "ABSOLUTES"-- if they're NOT close NOW, then ALL "closeness" with them IS HOLLOW & FEELS LIKE RAPE.

How have your core beliefs & schemas influenced you (emotionally, physically, behaviorally, & socially)?

E= Chronic depression & rage; self-hatred; moral panic; no hope for real change; POLAR EXTREME emotional intensity
P= Isolating; want to "get rid of myself" (starving); self-abuse; wanting to be weak/ sedated/ "HARMLESS"
B= Perfectionistic people-pleasing; violently lashing out; try too hard OR give up; "good girl OR bad girl" (no middle ground)?
S= Avoiding all social interaction WHILE desperately WANTING to be superclose to people; either doting on or ignoring/ either adoring or resenting; "ALL OR NOTHING"

In what ways will you be more aware of your beliefs & schemas? What effect will this have?

Apparently, EVERYTHING is "black & white" for me. I need to learn HOW to see "gray" WITHOUT destroying my already-damaged moral compass.
I CANNOT "BE GOOD" IF I SEE MYSELF AS "IRREDEEMABLY BAD" & "UNFIXABLE; INHERENTLY BROKEN"-- and these two beliefs HAVE BEEN MADE UNTRUE BY THE DEATH OF CHRIST!!! His Cross CAN SAVE EVEN ME.

Identify some cognitive distortions in your thought record and list them.

- Only focusing on the bad
- Insisting that I, or something external, "must" or "should" be/ not be a certain way
- Assuming a catastrophic outcome (Negative consequence avalanches)
- Absolute self-judgments & condemnations
- Assuming I know how/ what others think
- Assuming that if I feel anxious I MUST be in trouble/ guilty
- Assuming that if I do/ don't do a certain action, a certain consequence WILL happen

What is the emotional affect these cognitive distortions have on you?

They make me MISERABLE! I feel incapable of doing well OR being good, causing despair/ self-hatred/ moral panic. I feel like I'm doomed to failure/ offense. I assume everyone is "secretly loathing me"? I feel like the weight of the world is on my shoulders. I'm paranoid, desperate, anxious, irritable, & cynical. I'm UNABLE TO "BE MYSELF" AT ALL! My emotions get STUCK in a negative tunnel-vision loop and eventually may numb out altogether, AND/OR EXPLODE.

How do these cognitive distortions affect your behavior?

I get VERY paranoid, rigid, & CONTROLLING, as well as perfectionistic? I try to "guess" EVERY possible threat, expectation, consequence, & obligation. I close out the world to avoid the constant stress. I dissociate & depersonalize, and resort to fawning & self-abuse. I avoid risks, I reject positivity, I procrastinate, I blameshift, etc. I'm a mess. I cannot think straight, and I CANNOT distinguish myself as a person! I'm a ball of nerves & rage & tears, and I CAN'T FUNCTION. (If I feel trapped/ threatened enough, I can ALSO give in to a blind reactive VIOLENCE.)

How do these cognitive distortions affect your sense of self?

It DESTROYS all sense of self, in truth-- I instead see "myself" as ONLY a conglomeration of "bad things," of sins & failures & offenses. I have NO "unique qualities," no goals or dreams, no hopes or interests-- the distortions turn me into a hollow "survival machine" seeing danger at every turn, yet "incapable of doing anything right." I feel DOOMED and therefore ALL "identity" is rejected & destroyed, except FOR anything destructive!! It's lethally ironic-- I BECOME" the distortions & disorder, once they "smother" everything of ME.

How do these cognitive distortions affect your relationships?

I can't maintain any, and WON'T make any. The distortions wrongly assume that EVERYONE is "abusive," in essence-- that they are constantly monitoring & judging my behavior, hate me/ are disgusted by me/ WILL punish or hurt me, etc. I assume that I CANNOT be a good influence to others, AND that others are "secretly out to take advantage of/ use/ destroy me"??? Thus assuming that ALL human contact will end in disaster/ abuse/ overwhelm, I avoid it completely. Relationships with family become strained & distant. Friendships implode.

Can you identify a strongly-held core belief of yours that may have influenced these distortions?

With relationships: "People only want me in order to use me"; "People only enter relationships/ talk to you in order to GET something from you." (Abuse/ Mom sourced)
In general: "I always mess up/ do things wrong"; "I am inherently a bad/ broken person"; "Trying to be my own person/ unique is WRONG/ SELFISH"; "I must always be useful"; "I must always be "appealing" to others"; "If I do one thing bad/wrong, it corrupts/ invalidates ALL the "good" I have ever done;" etc.

How will you be more aware of these distortions in the future? What impact will that have on your life?

First I MUST really look at those beliefs & find their roots! Then I can figure out WHY/HOW I developed those beliefs, ESPECIALLY under WHAT circumstances! Becoming aware of distortions AS distortions, in general, makes them easier to recognize. I must practice GENERATING & APPLYING healthy, positive, FACTUAL alternatives, REGULARLY, to diminish habits of distortion!

Did you learn anything about the way your brain works, or your style of thinking, from this process?

I CATASTROPHIZE A LOT!! I assume the "worst possible outcome." I ALSO beat myself up BRUTALLY, whenever I fail to meet my own perfectionist standards. I react based on emotionally-charged assumptions/ fears, instead of reasoning = I take my FEELINGS as facts, and they're typically VERY skewed, because I'm thinking of myself as inherently incompetent/ offensive/ helpless/ bad/ etc.

How can you remember to use CBT methods to challenge distorted thinking in everyday life?

LIVING AS OUR SYSTEM. We naturally "examine evidence" and "substitute" language; we use the "double standard" & "defining" methods in communication; we are brave enough TO "experiment," and being multiple ALWAYS involves us considering "cost-benefits"; "shades of gray," & "other possibilities," as well as "what-ifs." We're just learning how to "survey" outside!
In any case, though, regardless of applied methods, the infallible help is always PRAYER!!!!

What will get in the way of using these methods? How can you plan ahead to avoid these barriers?

GETTING SOLO-STUCK "DOWNSTAIRS." The BEST way to prevent/ break this is to KEEP UP REGULAR COMMUNICATION, so that it FINALLY becomes our DEFAULT again!! STILL, we ALSO NEED to find/ use TANGIBLE REMINDERS to "ping/ call" helpful people in tough situations. Regularly reviewing/ healing memories & mindsets is also vital, OUTSIDE of stressful times!

How does the new way of thinking, after challenging the old way, affect your emotions & behaviors?

IT STABILIZES our emotions, helps us control behavior, and generally restores our sense of selfhood. We're open & curious, ABLE to consider the bigger picture AND be compassionate with ourself. Negative emotions are SPOKEN TO AS PEOPLE, respected & heard & comforted, balancing their pain with hope WITHOUT rejecting their VALID REALITY! THEY are the keys to true & total healing; we MUST understand & work with them!

How does this new way of thinking impact your sense of self?

It ALLOWS us to exist AS THE FULL SPECTRUM, acknowledging ALL hues & opening doors of communication for them, giving us the opportunity to UNDERSTAND, COMMUNICATE, CONNECT, SYMPATHIZE, AND EMPATHIZE. By tuning into our TOTAL self & embracing ALL OF US, we CAN exist "outside" as well; the Socials are no longer tragically isolated & suppressed/ unhealthy!!

How would this new way of thinking influence your relationships?

By being open to such communication, understanding, & compassion, we CAN have healthy relationships in general, as we become empowered to face difficulties AND conquer/ assuage/ respect fears while honoring the needs of ALL involved! Treating ourself kindly, & thinking in a healthy manner, will also ENABLE us to be just as sincerely kind & compassionate to others, and to behave in a mutually healthy way-- no more toxic enabling!

What would life be like if you were able to consistently challenge your distorted thinking?

It would be so refreshing. We'd finally be "in control" of our thought processes, ABLE to CHOOSE how to respond, NOT REACT, in a sensible & beneficial & healthy way. We'd no longer be "enslaved" to negative assumptions & distortions. Our overall mindset will be brighter, clear, and full of hope & compassion. We will be more in touch with reality, AND our own beliefs/ thoughts! We will have a broader, wiser perspective. We will THRIVE.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

CORE BELIEFS & AUTOMATIC THOUGHTS

+ IRONICALLY, listing our automatic negative thoughts is a GREAT way to "lure out" COMPASSION as it "externalizes" them? Hides self-applicability. Reading them triggers instinctive consolatory/ merciful responses, NOT agreement!!! START THERE to build genuinely balanced core beliefs; THAT'S already proof of ROOTS!!
+ A negative core belief ALSO invalidates positive thoughts; seeks its OWN "evidence" AGAINST them, as to why they're not REALLY positive. e.g. "Knowing all that trivia IS stupid," etc. Like a BULLY. Pushes you around & mocks you baselessly. CRUEL & RUDE.
+ Negative beliefs ignore all contradicting evidence and that is a demonic DENIAL OF TRUTH!!

+ Everyone has their own "distorted lenses" through which they see the world, and so everyone sees their own "realities"-- BUT THAT DOESN'T MAKE THEM TRUE!!!
CHRIST IS TRUTH AND GUESS WHAT.
HE LOVES ALL OF US UNCONDITIONALLY.
THAT'S REALITY, DESPITE OUR FAILURES.
WE'RE ALL LOVED AND THERE IS HOPE & HEALING FOR EVEN THE MOST BROKEN.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

041320

Apr. 13th, 2020 12:53 pm
prismaticbleed: (flashback)

Something I've realized while listening to old tunes as a severe thunderstorm rolls in…

…I've forgotten what love feels like.



I'm cleaning out my old laptop and it's blowing my mind. It's breaking my heart.

Ventrium was in 2014. How in the world have SIX YEARS passed since he died up in the woods?



Back when the Lotus Cathedral System still existed, back when "I" was still Jay, when I was a man who loved with his ENTIRE HEART, honestly to an extent of sincerity and passion that boggles me, I loved so many people, SO MUCH.

I don't… I don't even know what that would feel like, now.

Why?



…It scares me. Now that I've re-found my religion, now that I'm more Catholic than ever, it's severed something in me. Which is wrong, somehow. Now that I'm religious, I have no relationships. When I do have relationships, I lose my religion.

This has to be the devil's work. There should never be such a split, in anyone's life, between Love and love. It's wrong.



I want to kiss Chaos Zero again and I don't know how and I want to weep over that but I don't know how.
Do you have any idea how awful that feels? How horrific it is to realize that my emotions are absolutely SHUT DOWN and I can't even hold this fragile gorgeous being that I've loved for LITERALLY SEVENTEEN YEARS.

…God have mercy on us what if it's trauma.
What if it's trauma. What if this all boils down to having been so utterly wrecked by sexual abuse that I am full-on terrified of so much as holding someone's hand because it might escalate into something unbearable. Because hey, that HAS happened.
But how do I get over it? Is that even the proper phrasing? How can I heal that wound, that gaping wound that I have no clue how to manage on my own, this injury that's on par with a freaking shotgun blast to the ribs that I have literally just been trying to hide under a bloodsoaked shirt? Not even medicating it, not even wrapping it up, just trying to keep it out of my own sight because the reality of it is too terrible. And after a while I guess the blood just looks normal.
But it never actually stops hurting, does it. Even if you ignore it. And once in a while something bumps it and the sudden pain overwhelms you and THEN you realize that hey, I'M DYING HERE.


In the Lotus Cathedral, I had so much love, in me and around me and everything.
I had friends. I had family. I had a daughter, for God's sake.
I had Genesis, my best friend. I had Laurie, my superego soulmate. I had Chaos Zero, my other half, as it were; my dearly beloved who I would still marry if I had the chance.
And that's the other problem.
He's, quite honestly, the only thing that would change my mind against entering the consecrated life. Like, it's either become a nun, or marry a video game character. I'm dead serious though. I'd love to have it both ways but I have no idea if that's possible, which means I have to start researching the hagiographies of married saints because God knows I cannot live like this. I absolutely cannot live with feeling like I am forced to choose between loving God and loving anyone else, because that can't be right.

…And you know how I know that?

Because, like this, I can't actually love GOD, either.


Something in me has been scraped out with a rusty razor and there's this hollow ache smack-dab in the middle of my chest that feels like sobbing and yet, I'm utterly detached from it, cut off like a guillotine to the throat. It's that "blue voice" that the BLCS used to talk about-- that sole mourning woman who lived in our heart and never stopped crying. Lamentations. She just weeps, nonstop, like you cannot imagine. The pain is unbearable. And perhaps that's exactly why we/I cannot feel it. Right now, it is unbearable.

But darn it all I WANT to bear it. I don't CARE if it rips me in half, it SHOULD, it NEEDS TO, or I swear I will NEVER be able to feel anything again.

But I cannot even walk up to Chaos Zero in headspace because if he so much as reaches out and touches my face I swear I am going to shatter into PIECES because you know what the DEEPEST problem is here?
I FEEL TOO FILTHY TO ACCEPT LOVE.

If he, this creature that I love SO MUCH I could honestly die from it, die for him, die from joy in the best circumstances-- if he cannot even look at me right now because if he does, I will crumple into agonized sobbing, there is a BIG PROBLEM and that problem is that I CAN'T PARTICIPATE IN THAT LOVE RIGHT NOW.

My sense of identity is screwed. I want to love but I am ashamed and I am AFRAID and I don't even know how to receive AFFECTION without being terrified that I've got to dissociate and perform.
How did I do it as Jay? How did I DO it? How did "he" throw himself heartfirst into everything to the point where he became this absolute light-source of love? His very presence in the System was a literal catalyst for emotional sincerity and genuine selfless compassion.
What happened to him? What happened to me? What changed, between him and me, that just… hollowed me out, and killed him? Where did he go? If I'm his "spiritual successor," if I'm literally the next step of the bloodline as it were, the next piece of "Core" history, then… why am I so broken?

Why do I feel like CANNON all over again? Ten years ago or more? Marywood, 2009? Waking up to trauma and wishing I were dead? Well, there you go.


I don't hate S. (I will not call them by their "chosen name" because my faith prioritizes the name they were given, legally and originally, the person they were before dissociating.) And I want to be their friend. But truly I don't know if I ever knew them, either. Because when I was living in North Carolina I was either talking to Oliver or Kris or Kyo or… gosh I don’t even remember their names anymore. But it felt jagged, broken, confused. So did I. It feels wrong, even now talking about it, like choking on dirty dishwater. It feels filthy and sick. I can't look at it; I want to throw up and cry and scream and curl up and die.

And that's what I feel whenever I try to feel love, now.

That ugly ugly stuff is getting in the way. It's shame, to the point of crushing mountains, heavier than a dying star. It's apocalyptic shame, the sort that WILL annihilate you if you don't get a handle on it.

Where does God come into this?

I'm a Catholic, okay? I'm a Christian. And I do love God. But how genuine is my love if I'm having this problem with EVERYTHING ELSE?

Yesterday was Easter. We just got through Holy Week and I spent Good Friday night standing outside in my pajamas, the wind howling and snow whipping around my dirty head, crying hysterically that I was scared to death because I knew how sinful I was and I KNEW I was sorry, I KNEW I didn't want to sin or do wrong or hurt anyone or offend Jesus, ever, but I couldn't feel anything about it. My mind was confessing contrition with frankly panic-stricken sincerity, but my emotional capacity was bankrupt. There was no feeling behind the words, and THAT is TERRIFYING as a Christian because hey, does that mean I'm actually sorry at all?
God help me, I'm not sure what to do about this.

I need to be broken open. I need my heart to be shattered to flipping PIECES because honestly that is probably the ONLY WAY I'm going to get this hardness out of me.
I need to make a playlist of all the most wrenching love songs I know, and I need to go talk to Chaos Zero and not run away, and stay there for like a solid hour even if I spend most of that time sobbing. God knows that alone is progress, because I cannot even CRY right now, not without immediately reaching for a knife.

…God, where is Laurie?

Now THAT thought kills me. God I miss her, so much I actually am tearing up right now. And that's always been her saving grace-- she was always isolated from the potential horror of romance, always separate from the idea of being a partner or anything of the sort. She was always just my white knight, my soldier, my protector, my friend. And THAT is safe.
But NC tried to murder her in that respect. Oliver and the rest of the Broken Arrows wanted to be in a "romantic relationship" with her and her VERY EXISTENCE STOOD AT TOTAL ODDS TO THAT VERY CONCEPT.
She did die from it, I know. I remember. They all died. But… the Spectrum can be reborn, truly, in Christ as it must be, as it truly needs to be. She's Laurel now, or Lauriel, I can't quite tell; she's unstable, but she's alive. Somewhere, somehow. And she's safe again, untouchable, ineffable, real only because OF that. Unblemished, undefiled, virginal.

That’s the problem with everyone else that I love.
Laurie is the ONLY PERSON who has basically decreed to the point of spitting blood that she will NEVER, and CAN never, be a danger to me in that respect. She can never be romantic, she can never be intimate, she can never be sexual.
And that is THE ONLY REASON WHY SHE IS SAFE and that is also the MAIN REASON WHY I AM TERRIFIED TO EVEN GO LOOK FOR HER, because I believe that I am tainted and ruined and if I so much as look at her I will kill her.



The problem isn't everyone else. The problem is me.
I'm afraid to hold Chaos Zero because I'm afraid I'll ruin him. That's why I want to die and weep forever when I look at him, because I can feel this awful WRONGNESS in me and God knows I never want that to touch him.


…Love is only safe in the League, somehow.
I NEED to remember that.
And that is ALSO why I'm so FURIOUS on some level for S trying to steal it. For YEARS, the ONLY refuge from my trauma has been remembering the pure, chaste, genuine love between individuals in the League, notably in Dream World, but when S touched it, they CORRUPTED IT. They made it sexual and honestly I want to RAGE AND WEEP over that. I am absolutely BENT on making a website in the near future to attest to the TRUTH of the League and I need to like put that on a poster and glue it to my eyeballs so I am DRIVEN to work towards that end EVERY DAY.

That's slightly off-topic. And yet it's not. Because I'm listening to Kreva and when you drop the pitch on his voice to 80% he sounds like Xorane and he's singing about Devonal and those two genuinely adore each other AND YET SO MANY PEOPLE CAN'T SEE THAT IN A PURE SENSE. Because they're two guys, people assume they're gay, and then assume they're being licentious, promiscuous, immoral. NOPE. NOPE AND NEVER EVER, NO HOW.
But that's what makes me so angry. S ALSO jumped on the illicit and utterly disgusting idea that Justice & Revenge were INCESTUOUS??? And they were OBSESSED with it. And NOW Revenge's basic SELF has been SHATTERED in the League and I can feel it frantically trying to rebuild him but it doesn't know HOW because those corruptive imposed ideas got too deeply ingrained in there and things need to be ripped up and COMPLETELY rewritten but God I can't do that to my own life.

I can't rip up and rebuild. I'm stuck carrying this timeline.
But… there's the bit, the one tiny crack in my armor where the light gets in, the fracture straight above my heart, that says "if the only way I could protect the love I've known is by carrying that agony as well, then I will carry it until I die."
And that's Jay's voice.
And that makes me want to cry.

I want to be Jay again. I want to be whatever he was that made him so pure and loving and good. He was just… incandescent. He was iridescent. He was JOY, and he was only that because he was also LOVE.

…Can I even be that? How?



Hey! Here's another sudden thought.
I can GIVE love, at least conceptually, in imagining third person images of myself, BUT! I cannot imagine myself RECEIVING love. Like, the idea of someone looking at ME, or kissing me, is genuinely TERRIFYING and makes me want to run and hide and cry like a panicked child, shaking and confused and so, so, so sad. And that is obviously trauma residue.


Here's an interesting thought.
There are very few people in the League or in the Spectrum who can hold intimacy, or rather, raw emotion. Like, there are very few people who can be stripped down to bare their heart and blood and wounds and still stand. Lots of folks are too scared, too hardened, too afraid, et cetera. But some of them aren't. And those people are the ones who can look at you with eyes that are just like… holy fire. Untouchable, unbreakable, undying… but so bright. It's not a hard light. It's bright, so bright, but it's somehow so soft. It's fierce but it's tender. And those words are terrifying to someone like me who, currently, cannot bare their wounds because they are too awful. But some people… the sort of person I want and need to be… the sort of person that, honestly, hopefully, gloriously, anyone can become, God's grace willing… some people-- like Jesus, quite blatantly-- can have their hearts torn open and they will STILL gently wear those scars and let you TOUCH them. That sort of absolute invincible tenderness is staggering. And, as Jay, I used to be like that. I need to be like that again.
Chaos Zero is like that. Honestly, he is the MOST like that of anyone I have EVER known. In my entire life I don't think I have EVER seen him closed off. If he tries, he melts almost immediately. Really, it's utterly against his very nature to have a closed heart. And I love that about him. I love him. And honestly… he deserves to be with someone like him in that sense. To say otherwise would be cruelty. You cannot pair up such a raw heart with a hard one. If I want to be with him-- and I do, God knows I do, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, in the darkest of times, in the face of death even-- I do, I do want to be with him but my heart has to melt like his first.
Or it needs to be set on fire.

What is my personal element, now? Oh geez maybe THAT'S the issue????
The Jewel bloodline has always been fire. But Jewel, infamously, was somehow NEVER able to be soft like Jay. It's shocking. Jay's element was snow and LIGHT. Sparkles and softness and purity and white joy.
If I… if I redefine myself, if I maybe even start a new bloodline, find a new name… maybe I can soften? Maybe this weird brown-haired stone-heart earth-shackled girl I feel damned to be can change, can essentially redefine herself by what her soul is, truly, I know. I am not this reflection. I am what God created me to be and that is a child of God and that is someone who loves and rejoices and shines HIS Light through her life. And I cannot do that if I'm an inert pebble here.
I need to be light and snowflakes again. I need to find a new name.

So there we go, that's thoughts for today. It's almost noon and that thunderstorm is still rolling in and hey, maybe instead of panicking over it I'll bravely bare my heart a little and ask Laurie to join me in watching that beautiful powerful act of God outside. Lightning like her. Thunder like her words in my heart. Rain like my beloved's tears. All three of us, Genesis too with the wind, and then what am I?
"You're the hope that ties it all together," I feel her say. "You're the rainbow after the storm. You're the hope of sunshine when it's all over."
"But I don't want it to be all over," I say, a real twinge of loving sadness pulling at my chest like a guzheng string, pulling it into a vibrato. "Not if it's you. Even if it's scary, if it's you, I want it to stay."
"Even if you're scared?" A knowing voice. A hint of a purple smile.
"Yeah." I mean it, despite my trembling hands.
"And why is that?"
"…because I love you."
"And there you go," she says, throwing her own hands open in a victorious gesture, smiling, looking away a little, as if it was too bright a feeling to bear head-on. "There you go. That's how you get through this. Love."
And she looks right at me.
"You hold on to that, kid. No matter what. Promise me you will."
I nod.
"I'm still scared."
"'Course you're still scared, you're afraid to look love in the face. Embrace it, kid. Even if it hurts. Even if it's a crown of thorns. You've gotta hold it to your heart or it's not gonna carry you through the storm."


Be my light to others, child.
God is love, and love is God, and love is light unending, undefeatable.
There is always a sun behind the clouds, even in the worst of storms.
Fear not. I am with you always.
I love you too.



prismaticbleed: (shatter)

my soul has been corrupted here.

I realized it tonight. we were thinking of how much we missed going to church, going to eucharistic adoration, singing in the choir… and that STUPID BRAINLESS SOCIAL MODE THAT WAS BUILT FOR NC started thinking "no, no I don’t miss that" SHUT UP YOU NEVER EXPERIENCED IT YOU SELFISH WITCH

I hate this romance junk. I hate this relationship thing except I don’t and we really do care for OV but I'm sorry I just CANT STAND THIS SIMPERING ACT HE DOES SOMETIMES "are you okay" "I love you" "come be close to me" what the heck this is the SAME BLOODY THING Q DID they were both wonderful good people but we painted ugly ugly lying false pictures of them because we HATED this touchy feely hell and they did nothing wrong. they did nothing wrong.

my family
we miss our family so agonizingly much oh dear god we miss them so much
BUT OV thinks THEY'RE evil too because we've LIED. we've LIED and said horrible untrue toxic whiny cruel things about them for months and I am so gut-wrenchingly sorry I deserve to do all the penance in the world for this and I WANT TO.

I want to move back home. I want to move back in with my grandma and my mom and my brothers and I miss my dad and I miss grandpa, oh dear god he died, he's GONE, while I was out here in this NIGHTMARISH NORTH CAROLINA HELLHOLE what the heck am I even doing with my life, with our life, oh god, oh god I want to go home

I'm so sad it's making me sick. this is every single night now. every single night. every night

ten days. ten days left, just about. then we can finally go home. and we can start over, and we can be good, and we can be with family, and we can rest and sleep and relax and live and be happy WITHOUT this boy breathing down our neck because he loves us but we CAN'T DO A SINGLE THING WITHOUT HIM AND IT'S DRIVING US INSANE.
I just want to be alone again. alone with the family. alone in the house. alone and doing productive hands-on community service things but RESTING WHEN WE WANT and not having to be shackled to some "relationship" that's too close, too suffocating, to controlling, I can't stand this anymore

I want to go home and we're going home no matter what it takes but right now we just have to decide whether or not we're staying.
we have to go through our things. which clothes we want to keep. which papers we want to keep. everything else, we leave here.
I want to live out of a suitcase but I have too many stupid attachments to material things like books and plushies and I want to sob because I HATE THIS I want to just… go home, go home forever, I don't want to come back here, I don't want to do this anymore

I'm so tired. what do we do. what do we do.

we have to be there for grandma. until she dies. however long she stays with us I swear we WILL BE THERE NO MATTER WHAT. nothing matters more than her. that's the bottom line.

I want to stay for the snow, for christmas. god help me I am NOT going back into that subtropical hellscape when I could have cold weather and frost and heaven on earth. never again. never again, no heartless north carolina excuses for winters.

I'm tired
he's back inside I have to go
god I hate this so much I'm sorry

see you soon mom
thanks for never giving up on us
we love you. I swear.
we're coming home.



082716

Aug. 27th, 2016 06:22 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



I'm using food as a replacement for self-love and human connection.

I'm looking through "pascalcampion"'s gallery on dA and it's awfully heartbreaking because everything is so sweet and domestic and human and simple, and I don't know what that feels like, but I want it so badly.
stuff like this, and this, and this... and this, and THIS,
if I had that I probably wouldn't be abusing myself constantly out of sheer despair.
yes I have God. yes, God is all I need.
maybe that's my sacrifice. learning to live with that void, that ache, and filling it with faith alone.


I think that's why I can't get over the disaster of slc.
waiting for three solid years to finally have that dream life, and seeing it actively crumble in front of me. finally getting human company, finally getting a little place to live, and then finding that not only was I terribly sick in the head, but the people I lived with didn't want me anymore. they had each other and that was enough. and that was fine. I just wish I had never hoped so stupidly for anything different. for a wholeness of three.
it wasn't meant to be. and that's fine too. I have moved on. we've forgotten them essentially, with no hard feelings. they're just lovely people who exist only in a distant alien fog of the past now. they are free now. and that is fine.

but now how do we start over, in this blank slate of square one, again?

slc felt like this. beauty around and safe places to stay and warmth inside and knowing i should be totally happy, i should be content, and on the surface i truly am; but every night i looked out at the night and i wanted to weep, feeling something is missing, something important is missing,


and yet at the same time I want to be alone.
like this, and this, and this. and these two especially.
but... "alone" is synonymous with "complete," because to be alone we have to be inside;
to be alone, we have to be we,
WE have to be,

I'm listening to eric whitacre and it fills me with such deep joy. that feeling of christmas, of warm light inside and snow outside and lit-up trees, of just lying there in the faint chill, voices in chorus like starlight in my ears. just like that. alone.
but you have to live entirely inside for that.

sometimes I have to go outside. we need to eat. we need to leave the house. and when we do, that's when the crippling feeling of where is my connection to humanity kicks me in the chest.
like… those domestic pictures, don't feel right? I love the warmth, but I don't know if I could be that close to someone, in that sense, here? at least not me. maybe someone else in here.


this feels like headspace, notably those old days with cz, and...

maybe that's the missing piece of both. maybe that's the companionship, and the spirituality. alone and together.
and isn't that a punch to the chest, too.

god. forgive me. i know exactly what i need. i already have it.
i have to stop being so damned afraid of it.

why?
when did that happen? why did it happen?

i suppose that's the real root we have to unearth here.

 

 

 






june 4 2016

Jun. 4th, 2016 10:50 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



I need to type.

I have been so miserable lately. It's stupid.
I know I need to trust in God with this but the problem is, all my problems are MY FAULT. It's all self-abusive idiocy and I know God doesn't want me treating myself this way and why do I always become this 'personality' when I type

There are parts of my consciousness that are locked into negative or otherwise harmful thought patterns, and she is one of them. She's the one that wrote most of the old Livejournal stuff, back in the late 2000s or so, and possibly later (I don't remember). She has that upsetting "proud" edge that hurts to even think about.


What needs to be said:
Lately, we have been miserable and exhausted.
We're tired. We're struggling with food but only because we keep doubting when God tells us "don't buy coconut," "don't buy oats," etc. because we keep falsely and foolishly thinking "but I'm supposed to eat it" for unknown reasons. As of late we have realized that those thought processes are obligatory and we do NOT agree with them; they simply feel "forced" and the parts of our mind like Jessica/Cecelia, Jezebel, etc. just give in and become enslaved.
The real issue is that we're just… scared? Tired, to the point of uncontrollable weeping whenever we get a free minute.
Food is war. Every time we have to eat, it's war. It shouldn't be. We're just so frightened of food, and of eating in general, that the very thought of it makes us start to cry and shake, BUT when we do eat, the abusive-proud-blasphemous girls take over and start to swallow everything in sight. That's probably why we're terrified; we still haven't figured out how to stay conscious when eating, enough to let Emmett out again, enough to actually treat food as a caretaking function and not as an abuse method.

We're so tired, though, all the time. No amount of sleep is enough. We have no free time lately. Most of that is because of the eating disorder, but the other half is that we still ironically feel that "we're not suffering enough" so we push until we break. I use "we" very loosely here, as "we" haven't been conscious in weeks either. It's all the anxious teenage girls who are both hyperreligious and convinced that God hates them and they will never be good.

We had like 60 tabs open to religious articles open in Chrome again, and then we wonder why we're mentally exhausted and start running from our faith. It feels suffocating, all logic and noise, and really all we want to do is turn everything off and PRAY in a way that doesn't feel like hell, but again we feel obligated to spend 4+ hours every night shoving reams of text into our already addled brains. Yes, it's good to have this information, but where's the quiet time to FEEL God's presence?
We're terrified of saying no to the reading. We're terrified that if we don't spend every free second reading the Bible or stockpiling saint quotes or struggling through a Rosary that we can "never say well enough," tormented by voices the whole time, that we're unforgivably evil-- a blasphemer, someone who rejects God, a soul damned to hell.

We live in constant shaking fear and maybe that's where the crying comes from too.
"Blessed are they who hunger and thirst for righteousness," Jesus said, and I still think that's at the heart of our eating disorder. We're starved for God, we have been since 2012, we're STILL mentally-temporally stuck in that summer, and we still feel like we're starving to death from a lack of God, even with mass every day and hours of religious reading and prayers every moment of the day we can manage. Even with near-constant communication with voices that claim to be God and Mary and the saints, even when we carry a rosary and crucifix and Miraculous Medal and small Bible everywhere, even then, even now, we're starving, and we're exhausted, and I just want to collapse on the floor and weep for hours and clear my head and just rest, but I can't. That's blasphemous. I have to suffer more, is the fearful reaction. "I have to suffer more, I'm not allowed comfort or relief, I have to pray until I pass out, I can never stop, I can never rest until I am dead, and even then it's only by God's judgment that I may get to heaven."
Deep down, it's frightening to realize that our "core human self" doesn't believe she will ever, ever get to heaven. Deep down she SOLIDLY believes that she is such sheer pure evil, that nothing will ever redeem her, that she cannot be virtuous, that she cannot overcome her sins because she IS a sinner by her very definition, and that no matter how she cries and begs and panics and prays, at the end of the day, she believes that God will abandon her to her sinfulness and she will go to hell forever and heaven will rejoice in the "loving, just decision to damn her for all eternity."
That's why we can't recover yet. THAT girl holds all the mental power in this. She's the one that keeps fronting, and keeps messing up, and keeps refusing to NOT mess up, because she cannot fathom being anything but a moral failure.



I miss existing.
I miss the days when we COULD go into headspace, without that girl hurriedly yanking the steering wheel away from us, saying that "anything that isn't God is blasphemy."
In her eyes, everything but constant hysteric prayer and studying is blasphemy. We're not allowed to laugh, or draw, or write music, or go outside and walk through the woods, or sleep, or love ANYTHING, because "it's not God, therefore it is evil and you will go to hell for it."
And that disturbs me, because if she cannot see God in anything BUT pure undiluted religion, what does she think the created universe is? Hell? I know we live in a damaged, lost world, but… I'm afraid too, I'll admit it. I'm so terribly afraid that by daring to suggest that all of it isn't evil, I'm committing heresy.
I want to say that, deep down, I still love Infinitii. I still love Chaos 0, somewhere way buried where I can't feel it anymore. I still want us to type, I still want us to compose music. I still think it's beautiful to go out and look at the stars at night, or the flowers during the day. But no, this girl will get a glimpse of it, then close her eyes and start praying fervently, afraid that by appreciating nature she will "become a pagan," and that it is "worshipping the creation and not the Creator." She will not (cannot?) love anything but God, but she can't love God either, not genuinely, not when she's ruled by fear, and cannot even comprehend that God could exist in created things, even if only as breath or reflection.
I don't know. Like I said, I'm scared too.
I'm scared because she says my very existence is heretical and she stomps me out whenever she sees me.

I'm in love, okay? I adore people in headspace, I love life, but I love That which created it all more than it all, of course. She doesn't understand that. She says loving anything but God is blasphemous and will "lead you away from heaven into hell." She says that ALL human relationships are sinful as a result.

I'm so exhausted. This can't be how a Christian is supposed to live, is it?
Why are we so miserable? Are we not praying enough? SHOULD we join a convent like she wants to, pray for 12+ hours a day, never seeing the outside world again? Would we feel peace at heart then? Would we finally feel like God was close enough to sense? Or is wanting that blasphemous too?

Is wanting to take a day off from constant religious study blasphemous? Is it a sin?
If I want to take ONE DAY to actually sleep, and then write some music, or maybe read, is that sinful? Will Jesus weep because I am not dedicating every waking moment to Him? But who said I wasn't???? If I am CONSTANTLY TRYING to live rightly, and to further God's plan in my actions, promoting virtues like honesty and humility and compassion and gentleness, am I ignoring God? I don't think so.
But… I'm scared. I'm so tired, and I'm so scared.
I'm also FURIOUS because this same girl keeps giving in to eating disorders, to wasting all our money on food that she will debate with God for hours every day over, "is this right," "I want to eat it, is it a sin," "if I cannot eat it what do I do," and then eventually giving in to bullshit and buying garbage that WE ALL KNOW IS GARBAGE but she won't listen to us because "we're not God," well she won't listen to God either in those situations because He's telling her "stop treating yourself like garbage" but she believes she is garbage and she's so tired and frazzled and self-loathing that her free will is shot and she just gives in to every screaming caustic temptation that gets shoved down her throat, even if she is literally weeping from fear, repeating constantly that she "doesn't want to do it," even as she does it. It's slavery to sin, and I don't know why she won't stop, I don't know why she thinks letting US drive, we who try to act on love, is such a horrific sin.



You see why we haven't updated lately. This is hell, as far as I'm concerned. This girl cannot feel God and she keeps weeping, she keeps abusing herself, we were in the E.R. for 6 bloody hours yesterday with 6 preceding hours slumped over the kitchen table in awful disorienting pain and fatigue while we waited for the doctors to call us back. And she still isn't fazed. She still went home and VOMITED, then refused to sleep until 2AM.
God, what do we do here????
You know I love You, even if I show it differently than her, but I am so terrified that if I go back to the largely bookless way of living we used to do, I'll go to hell.
I want to read the Bible like I do, I don't ever want to give that up. I want to keep praying, I want to read these saintly quotes and things, but the only difference is that God, my brain is exhausted and I'm too frightened to ask for a rest. There's so much reading, so much studying, so much recitation of prayers, and no introspection. With this girl, for the past several months, there has been nonstop busywork and NO ACTUAL INTERNAL PRESENCE. God, how are we supposed to grow in virtue as a child of Yours if we're being forbidden from self-examination and actual spiritual corrective work? If she won't let us exist on the inside, how are we supposed to untangle our bad habits and addictions and forced vices? How are we supposed to grow in virtue and love, how are we supposed to BE if she refuses to let ANY of us exist as people?

I don't get the constant "Jesus dialogue" that she does and that is scary, to not have the constant speech in my head in light of hers… but… what's even scarier is that so many times, she hears so many voices, and if she asks an alleged Mary or Jesus or saint if they love and adore and serve the One True God… they won't reply. They can't. And then I realize that they're not good voices at all.

Every single bad voice and demon she has ever heard runs away immediately when Laurie shows up. It never fails.
…what does that mean, in light of everything lately?
If headspace holds more love than the floating voices, if Laurie is willing to give me better and more helpful advice than any alleged angel that "Jess" (?) hears, if Infinitii's very presence can remind me of the presence and reality and love of God more than several hours of studying ever can or will, what does that mean?

That girl, the one who is so hyperreligious, cannot feel love or joy. I don't know why. I don't know how in the world that's even possible when she proclaims such dedication to God, and always looks to Him, and praises Him incessantly, but even then her smiles and exultations are at the edge of hysteria, all the obligatory "I mean this somehow but I don't understand or feel any of it" actions of someone who hates themselves so bitterly that loving anything is an alien concept, even when they want to, even when they know they should.

I'm so tired. We're getting bodyaches and the "ice breath" feeling that usually means we are severely lacking in sleep, so even if she is literally screaming in panic right now, I think we should go to bed instead of staying up and reading holy things for another 3 hours.
Is that a sin? Honestly, is it? Is it a sin to want to live as a prayer rather than refusing to live in order to pray? Where does one draw the line?
She does nothing but recite memorized prayers over and over and if I may be honest, even though I'm scared, I don't like to. Yes, they work, but they can become hollow and rushed too easily. If I cannot get the true sentiment into the words after 5+ tries, I am more likely to say an improvised OR wordless prayer instead, because what I really want to do is get that INTENTION up to God, regardless of the words it's packaged in. Is that wrong? Is that pride? I just want to show my honor and gratitude and love and praise for everything we have in a way that actually expresses it. Is it a sin if that doesn't always fit into an Our Father?
The "angry angel" voices scare me so much. They hover around our head, glaring at me, hissing "yes, it IS a sin, and you'll go straight to hell for it," reaching out to shake me brutally by the shoulders or shove me down onto the floor, claiming that "we were sent to glorify Christ by damning you" and "heaven will rejoice when you are sent to hell" and similar frightening things.

And they, too, disappear immediately when someone from headspace shows up.
It's because the people from headspace appear with love. Those "angels" don't.

Don't growl and hiss and condemn me. Stop screaming. God is Love, and if you cannot show love towards me, ("You don't deserve it," they shout through clenched teeth) then I'm going to seriously question your true allegiance.

I'm going to bed. I'm going to say night prayers as always but if I may be so daring I want to try to say them a little more "from the heart," less by-the-book, along with the memorized ones Jessica is actually in hysteric tears insisting I pray instead "or else."

She's so scared, and so sad, all the time. Is that a Christian's way of life? When they say the saints have to suffer, is that what they mean?

I have so much more to say about this, but we really should be in bed by 11pm. (Jessica says no, that's selfish, it's "luxury," she insists we should sleep as little as possible "as penance" but really the constant fatigue is not helping us be a better person. "It should," she says; "maybe increasing our suffering will teach us to be more humble and less selfish." Jess have you looked at your mood lately? You're so tired it's making you irritable and self-abusive. But she's so scared of feeling healthy, she's so legitimately terrified of NOT being sick, because she equates illness and weakness with holiness, that she will actively sabotage EVERY effort to make us function better. …No wonder she won't listen to God when He tells her to be kinder to herself. She doesn't believe that God could ask such a thing.)


We really, really need to try and clear our head tonight. Tomorrow is Sunday (which we hope is still the legitimate Sabbath; we've been getting so many conflicting sources over which weekend day it is but the Marian apparitions say Sunday so) which means it HAS to be a day of prayer no matter what, but it's also a day of family dinners and noise and our mom coming over with both, so it's terribly exhausting and we NEED to be able to stay conscious during that or we're going to fall into an automated unconscious cesspit of fatigued frustrated vice and self-abuse.
It's so ironic that the religious voices forbid headspace, when headspace is the only thing that has ever BEEN able to act in constant integrity even in those stressful situations.

I'll see you again soon; I promise I will try. There's a lot to discuss. Love you all.

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 




I haven't been able to really exist lately.
Factors are:
1) not sleeping.
2) not eating.
3) stress.
so all that bundled together is, physically, making our brain incapable of functioning properly.
It's almost hilarious in an awful way. I never thought the physical life would be hindering our progress, ever. Our biggest wars and nastiest enemies were always inside. Now it's outside, and we haven't quite learned how to even touch that yet, our weapons don't work, it's… exhausting.

I'm scared and sad and more tired than anything.

I don't get a day off until next Tuesday.
Weekends stopped being "relaxing" when the brother moved back in. "I" spent the past 48 hours abuse-bingeing and vomiting until I couldn't see or breathe. It's been hell.
It's… vomiting is still the most cathartic thing possible. Right now things are just so damn upsetting that emptying the entire contents of our stomach is, literally, the only way "I" feel relief. It's sick, and it's wrenching, but it's true, and THAT'S the worst bit.



Bought a few Celebi cards yesterday, including our eternal favorite, at last. We got $30 from selling some stuff and as far as we were concerned at the time, digital cash is digital cash, and so it's spendable on stuff that lasts, instead of bloody food.
And, despite that awful hate-fueled destructive paroxysm of 2012, deep down we still love Celebi about as much as we love Chaos 0. Like looking at her just makes our heart burn with love, it really does. She's beloved to us.
She's also absolutely aro/ace, no surprise, but have we mentioned? Like even the concept of being in a "relationship" gives her major squick vibes. It's cute in a way. Being a Legendary she's naturally uninhibited and limitless and then being tied to time, she's just absolutely unfetterable… so, understandably, she doesn't want to be "caught" in ANY sense. You can be her partner, sure, but that's as far as it goes.
Anyway. Thank God for her. She's trying so hard to help the downstairs-level girls who are stuck in survival mode AND in the past (not one of them thinks it's later than 2009), and she's incredibly successful. We just have to KEEP HER SAFE and active on that front.
Which is partly where the cards come in. Part love, part wonder (have you ever really LOOKED at a holofoil Pokemon card? seriously good lord they are stunning), and part motivation. It's a tangible reminder of someone we love, some splinter of heaven, some massive glimpse of hope, of "this is what I want to live for," of "this is what I want to be worthy of."
Undertale crashed and burned horrifically, but Pokemon never will, because it has safe roots and it was so profoundly ours growing up, untouched by fandom or community or even the media source itself, ironically. Celebi will perpetually be a source of hope for us.

Speaking of hope. Lately our brain has been trying desperately to rewind to 1999-2002 or so. The safest, most gorgeous period of life. Before hacks, before relationships.

Falling asleep last night, we had a sort of heartspace imagination-event thing with Hoopa, Celebi, and Diancie? So that was really cool. That sort of imaginative hugeness defined who we were internally in our early teen years, and it's arguably the only reason we still existed. So I'm glad it can still happen.





Starting tomorrow, we NEED to fix our diet PERMANENTLY.
Our body is basically forcing our hand. The poor thing is outright rejecting a lot of foods now, and is craving fruit a lot, which is new and kind of scary as fruit still hurts but. We're willing to take it slow. Apparently there are "safer" fruits than others for people with dietary issues so we'll give that a shot.
Anyway. We're still vegan, but we NEED to ELIMINATE GRAINS FROM OUR DIET ENTIRELY because they cause instant horrific pain and nausea and such. No exceptions. So they're out! THANK GOD.




Someone once told us that hope was a vice. Years ago. Since then, we've struggled to exist.

Tonight, we have hope, for a physical future. That's new. That's gilded, and it's terrifying, and it's loud and clear like a steeple bell and it's HOPE but it's terrifying.
We'll hold on to it.

Hope is a blessed thing. Hope is a fiery thing. Hope is sun always behind the clouds.



(left unfinished)

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



So I've pinpointed our biggest vice.

It's shame.






My biggest question is still "who were we before we became ashamed to exist"



I keep talking to Chaos.
He needs to fix his fractures. This split between "Serenity" and "Aquamarine" is not good at all and it's just causing everyone more confusion and pain.

God he feels so real when he's acting like he was. Like he IS.
The hyper-soft version of himself that he is at night is too limited. Like a nousfoni with a singular function. He doesn't leave my room. Did I ever mention how that breaks my heart, however quietly? Laurie noticed it first, how he'd start sleeping in, then he just... stopped leaving. Up here, he narrowed his function down to just being there for me at night, a comfort at the end of the day, however profound. But the problem was, in doing that, he forbade himself from existing outside of that context-- he forbade himself from being enthusiastic, and curious, and as intoxicatingly fascinated with life as he always was when we were young.
Don't get me wrong, he never lost that, but... now, lately at least, that side has been so deep under the water...


I love him so much. And my problem is that I need to love him this totally, this without shame, outside of MY time-locked, depersonalized state.

He's so much more HONEST like this. He doesn't forget things. He's snarky and sentimental and sincere and everything I remember him as. Hurricanes and ocean fog and rainstorms and splashing through puddles in the summer. Tides and floods and mist. ALL of it.

...
Is that my problem? Is that why I'm never sure who I am anymore? Because I'm fractured into so many tiny pieces that even right now, I have no clue who I'll be outside of this context? I don't even know what year it is. This isn't healthy.

I think that's the problem, too. Me, I'm the one who knew this Chaos, the entire him.
Jay... he's the one who knows the serene side of him, the one who keeps fracturing upstairs because he's been the target of so much bad stuff and he can't cope yet, the Jay bloodline can't cope yet, they're the ones being eaten alive by shame because of the things the lost alters did.
They're crushed by it, all the good intentions gone wrong, all the mimicry, all the misunderstood ideas and things. They can't deal with the fact that those things happened, even if it didn't happen to them personally. The reality of that past is terrifying and nauseating enough for them and they can't forgive themselves for iteven if they would NEVER personally do that. They're too conscious of the fact that, in such a fallen state, those awful things did become possibilities, and through that fallen state, happened.
They can't forgive themselves. They're too appalled. They're guilt-ridden.
How do we help them?


How far back do we have to go to heal? ...Do I have to stay? Is that even possible?
Too much has happened since I was last out... like several years have gone by, mainly. At least five. And that just... blows my mind. How in the world do I stay out when the entire atmosphere of our physical life has changed? Should I try anyway? But no... that wouldn't be fair to Jay, or any of the others, doing all of this hard work. And Chaos knows that too.

...I wonder about the other boys. Are they okay?
I know they're partly time-locked too, but... God, I don't know. This needs more time to think and feel about than I have tonight. This is going to take weeks, probably, if not longer, to fully sift through and heal and mange correctly. It's so heavy in terms of significance and weight both. There's so much.



I'm looking up pictures of him on deviantART like I used to and he's grinning and commenting over my shoulder like he used to. He doesn't do this for Jay. Their relationship dynamic is totally different. But he's the same person, he is, we both know it...
Why is there so much splitting up here, how do we reconcile this? This is totally out of my league, I have no personal knowledge to go on with this... this is too new.
If we brought this into heartspace, maybe I could do something, but... I can't leave him out. Jay needs to be a part of this too, as completely as Chaos needs to be. Me... who knows at this point. I don't. I'm not sure if I can leave the "when" I'm in now. Do I even want to? Is that why Chaos is split, because I'm anchoring that split in? By not being able to move past this "safe point" that apparently the System desperately needs to exist as-is too?



Apparently we talked about him for a while in therapy today. Mostly for clarification on this very splitting issue, Laurie says.
We... I'm the only person who used to do that. Has anyone done that since me? That alone is a milestone...




Jay is sobbing. "I don't know you like this,” he's saying, to Chaos, as I knew him.
Chaos was talking to Laurie about this and saying effectively the same thing. "I can't be both versions of me at once."
Both of them want this to work but there's so much time between what was and what is, and....

Xenophon's the big variable in all this. Chaos and Jay both love her dearly, but... she existed after the split, for both of them. The Jay with us now is not the one who existed when she was created... and the Chaos I know, doesn't know her. Yeah the thought of "having a kid" is still this bright thing in his mind, but I use that initial phrase loosely. His species does not "reproduce" in the way Jay's bloodline was always so bloody terrified of.

This is so hard to talk about. Is there that much fear tied to it?

God help us work through this.

The body is still quite sick. Is that part of this?
Sicknesses for us are very rare apparently, and always seem to coincide with massive shifts in our personal life experience.

Jay knows Genesis far better than I ever did, I noticed. That's a big difference. I knew him as more of a child, still scared of thunderstorms, still learning from Chaos how to be more confident, how to not be scared of himself anymore. He was obsessed with butterscotch ice cream and snowflakes, and he was always talking about his elusive father... still very much tied to the shaky world-roots he jumped to us from.
Now, his name is different, he's so much more golden... I'm... I don't know him. And I'm sure he doesn't know me.

Is this... what do you call this? It's not a tragedy, heavens no, but it still feels like a weird sort of loss,


...Somewhere down the line, after me but before Jay, the lines got tangled. That's where this massive break happened for Chaos, where our bloodline shattered, where everyone got confused and disjoined.
Who fronted for that time? What poor soul took the brunt of that hit to the heart?

I don't know.
Like I said, the body is sick. We really do need to get right to sleep.


I guess that simple fact isn't so simple tonight. But I'll keep tabs on it the best I can, ask Laurie to do so as well.

See you in the morning.


- Jewel L.

 

 


prismaticbleed: (Default)


1026

- dad made these really cool lantern-shaped wooden post decorations for his sidewalk, brought them in today. I got to primer them, had spots of it all over my hands and clothes. that's basically dad's aesthetic-- all paint and smoke-- i felt like him for a bit, which was amusing.



later:

mother preaching lies about me as truths. Speaks them so confidently that my brain gets confused. “is that true or not?” She says it with such declarative conviction, part of me is afraid that her very saying it makes it true.
And that breaks my heart. I AM NOT THE PERSON SHE SAYS I AM.

celebi said, “they’re sowing bad seeds. Don’t you dare go after them and water them. You didn’t plant them. You just left fertile soil for them.”

This is feeding the evil alters, and this also shows WHY THEY ARE ALL FEMALE!!!!
The mother says, “she did this on purpose,” “she only thinks of herself,” “she is always spiteful,” “she hates you,” “she has no ambition,” “she is sheer evil” … et cetera.
It’s always female pronouns. We have never heard her say ANYTHING bad about someone with a male pronoun, except the father, who she notably refers to as “your father” or “that man” or by his name. She NEVER refers to him with a generic male pronoun, at least, not that we can actively recall.
BUT she praises the brothers, and her boyfriend, and that standing in stark contrast to how she speaks against us and the grandmother is sufficient enough to form a very bad subconscious root. An evil tree, as Celebi would say. Don’t water that thing.

So I won’t.
Let’s plant good seeds instead.

Cel and CZ are super-buddies now and I love this, it makes me SO HAPPY, it really does. I adore them both, being able to spend time just being close with both of them now is… wonderful. See this is why I still identify as “quoiromantic” or what have you, because when I really really think about this, the only word that truly encapsulates it is friendship.
Is that because we're not "romantic" as it is? In heartspace, CZ can be romantic, overly so even, but that's when he's with Jewel and that's a time-locked environment. He can also slip badly into Tarry states when he's like that. Same with Cel.
See, that upsets me though. Romance is a Tar gate. It always has been. But that has roots as far back as childhood. It needs to be healed, still, but that needs evidence to the contrary in order to properly happen, and THAT'S only going to occur through Leagueworlds. Anyhow that's another topic.
Point is, the three of us aren't romantic, but we love each other so much. And so it really does feel like friendship. "Queerplatonic" I think is the word, actually. But it's what we have right now. And it's everything I could have ever wanted from this.

Those two have always had a very very notable connection anyway, since the very beginning. It's a standalone thing; I can't really "look into it" because it's just there. But I think that their partnering-up now, in addition to that list of similarities, could have more significance in headspace as it grows, so I'll look into that instead.


Still playing Undertale. I’m in the snowy place now and I CANNOT STOP LAUGHING. Papyrus is adorable, Sans is hilarious, I’m still crying over Toriel (that entire bit destroyed me I need to type about it) and I am so excited to see what happens next.




prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I’ve realized that part of me is terrified of “going to heaven” or “reaching a higher state of consciousness” because that part of me is convinced that, in doing so, I will “have to have sex with ALL those people.”
Please, someone tell me where in hell this train of thought all began?

This is partly why I’m scared to death of “my brother,” who I cannot even call that because it feels licentious and disgusting. We KNOW he was trying to use sex with his girlfriend to “reach enlightenment” or something, and a big part of us HATES him/them for that because, 1) this is not the first time we lost a friend to sex, 2) that girlfriend of his was so promiscuous around us it was frightening, and 3) we’re guilty of trying to put religion INTO sexuality and we hate ourselves for that so much.

But yeah. With him around the house, with that inexplicable attitude of his that’s part wishy-washy, part pity-party drama-king, part “I hate the world so let it burn,” part “I have hidden knowledge and you don’t,” part “Well, apparently I know nothing, it was all just me going crazy! Guess I’m just a stupid idiot after all!” whine sniffle hiss growl grumble shut up. I am so SICK of that.
But that’s not really him. It CAN’T be. It absolutely CANNOT BE, and that is why it terrifies me, because then what is it?
The “real him” isn’t even really a him and isn’t entirely human either and they are SO DIFFERENT than how “he” acts on a daily basis. It’s jarring.
And “I” HATE him for it because I see him as a mirror.
I see him as a reflection of how horrible I am. Every thing he does I see as a sign from God telling me to shape the heck up or I’m going to be shipped the hell out. Every time he throws a self-hating pity party, I know I’ve done the same in my dissociative ignorance, and I want to annihilate that part of myself so I react to him with rage. Every time he says his knowledge is useless and starts the angry poor-me syndrome, I see the doubts that crush me and the stupid fake looking for “””validation””” I can fall victim to… and I want to annihilate that part of myself so I react to him with rage. Do you see a pattern here?
Every stupid ignorant selfish corrupted heathen thing I do, I see reflected in him. He’s a walking reminder of ALL MY ARROGANT MISTAKES AND BEHAVIORS and although I know he’s a person, although I know he’s a living human being, it has become so difficult for me to see people as anything other than billboards. And that disturbs me too.




It probably says a lot that I am the least dissociative when I treat life like a video game. If I visualize point counters and quest chains and item info boxes and health bars, I can actually function a LOT BETTER than I would otherwise. It’s similar to how the System functions THE BEST in the body by treating it like a “giant robot,” NOT as a “person” or as a “costume.” Nope, we need to cut it off entirely, make it something that needs maintenance and steering alone, and the suddenly we’re able to take care of ourselves better than ever.
This only becomes a problem when I need to be around other people. They don’t like to “play along” with that, and constantly force me to act like a “me.” That very pronoun is hell on earth and triggers some of our WORST behavior, so the key is to either use “us” or avoid pronouns all together—speak in a detached narrative sense instead. “I” is a safer word but that is only really safe in a headspace context. You’ll see us use “I” freely, but never “me.”


My right wrist and right ankle have been in awful pain for weeks now. What does that mean? In a way it scares me because I heard that, “spiritually,” the right side is the giving side, and if I’m hurting does that mean I’m not “giving” enough? How much do I have to give?
“Giving” is a word that always makes me shake at the knees because God knows I constantly try to give of myself, of my time and work and care, but it feels like that gets stomped on and God demands money. Who even cares what you do around the house? It’s not enough. Get a second job and PAY PEOPLE.
God I’m scared, okay? I’d love to get a second job just so I never have to go "home" but then, what do I do about transportation? What do I do about LIFE? If I’m going to be working 12+ hours a day like my mother wants me to, could I cope with that? Would that burn me to ashes? Or would I have to learn to numb everything out again? Would that be giving enough? I don’t know. What do I do?



There’s a quote I will always adore and it goes “I don’t want to be a person; I want to be unbearable.”

Today I realized, I cannot function as an individual.
I can only properly exist as a piece, as a part of something plural. My existence REQUIRES multiplicity of self, so to speak, to the point where “self” only holds meaning as part of a collection of unified selves.

Right now I’ve got these really stupid “wishes” and I’ve apparently had them for most of my life but they’re SO RIDICULOUS but no matter how I try to scrub them the heck out of my head, they keep coming back. Am I that weak? Am I that corrupt? What’s wrong with me?

I am really, really, really, REALLY ASHAMED to talk about this, and even admitting that is shameful, please forgive my jerkishness in this whole section, it’s unavoidable but I feel “shutting the heck up” would make this worse?

Who the heck are you, why the heck do you al;wauys ehinme wjihieo cxz.,

DON’T YOU DARE BREAK OUR OTHER COMPUTER TOO. GET THE HECK AWAY FROM HERE.



The freaking arrogant jerk bitch who was here earlier wanted to say “I want a friend!!! Waah waah waaaaah!!!!!! I want a sister twin person!!!! Waaaah poor me im so alone I want a friend!!!” SHOVE THE HELL OFF AND SHUT YOUR MOUTH.
NO ONE WANTS A GARBAGE BIN BITCH LIKE YOU, TRASHBAG. NO ONE WANTS SOMETHING AS SINFUL AND FILTHY AS YOU IN THEIR LIFE. GET THE HELL OUT OF MY SIGHT.

This girl treats herself like utter slop and then she has the freaking nerve to COMPLAIN that no one wants to be around her?????????? Simpering airhead ego-centric BITCH.
Maybe if she’d clean up her filthy act, humankind wouldn’t be so freaking disgusted by her very existence.
But NOOO, she’s gotta make herself even FATTER and STUPIDER and MORE SINFUL THAN EVER.
Frankly she’s a stinking stain on humanity and



Those kinds of voices have the loudest roots in our head right now but they are toxic and they have no depth. They have no “personality” beyond screaming at others. They cannot exist on the inside.
They are not “real,” but what does it mean when the “real” people in a body are being smothered by the fake programmed masks full of hatred? When Armageddon comes, who is going to be burnt in the flames? Will we survive, or will we die for not being “real enough?”
It’s difficult enough being told that none of your love or joy or growth or knowledge is “real” because “you’re not a tangible separate human body, therefore everything about your existence is hallucinatory and fake.” It’s even worse to not even get the chance to try being real because these bitter, cruel, hateful, destructive, poisonous “people” are taking over the body instead, painting it their way, making it look and sound and feel like them.
It always did. This entire life, no matter what we did, the body ALWAYS belonged to them. It had their name, their face, their shape. It was like striving to be a saint but having been born with horns and a forked tail. Your very skin has betrayed your heart simply by existing. How do you get out of THIS hell? We don’t know, and to be sincere with you it is becoming scarier by the day. We’re not sure how to cope with it, even now with taking hormones. There have been barely any noticeable changes in a year. The biggest horrors require intensive surgery to remove.
We’re at a loss, and even now, typing this with those hands feels like a lie. Every word here feels like a manipulative, selfish, prim bitch actress LIE, because THAT BODY is the thing typing it.
God this is the dictionary definition of hell. What do we do.
What do we even do right now?

God I want to sob but I can’t because it’ll make that body cry instead of me.
I want to totally dissociate for a week and not have to exist physically at all. Maybe that will help.
Eating is dysphoric. Talking is dysphoric. Mirrors are terrifying, being touched is horrific. We spend every day struggling just to exist, it wears you out.
Someone mentioned the “giant robot” thing earlier though. IF we can continue that as much as possible, it MIGHT give us a chance at existing. Biggest obstacle right now is “human interaction.” We need to become more powerful than the stupid social blathering programs. It may “destroy” some of our “relationships” to stop acting all the time, but it will be 100% worth it because we can’t stand the thought of dying a liar.
We want to LIVE, for once in our life WE want to LIVE. That means, most simply, we need to stop killing ourself just because we’re in this frightening form. If we look at it a different way, treat it as something “other,” it could work.

Nevertheless that’s an ongoing topic to be put into practice and it does not need to be discussed further here.




Part of us is terrified of the brother because we think “if HE’S so holy, just like THEY were holy, then we HAVE to have sex with them” and God WHERE DID THAT THOUGHT PROCESS EVEN COME FROM?????????

Why the HECK does our brain think that, if we reach a “higher state of consciousness” where everyone is basically united, this means that we specifically have to have sexual relations with every one of them? Is that because OUR definition of “sex” is virtually interchangeable with “intimacy?” Meaning, we can’t so much as be physically close to a human being without feeling like they are invading our body? With that in mind, of course we’d be terrified of an “everyone is One! :)” mindset because to us, that means that everyone gets free all-access passes to our body and mind and soul, meaning we get to suddenly be a living whorehouse for whoever wants to come in, because “privacy doesn’t exist! Everything is shared!” and “sex is beautiful!!!” and “everyone is part of everyone anyway” and all that.
…does that make me flawed? That I’m scared of just being totally open to everybody like that?
I don’t’ want to let anyone and everyone into my energy field to touch it as they want, so wantonly and carelessly and without honor or respect. You may not have bad intentions but youre still manhandling it. Ignorance does not mean you are incapable of committing great harm.
Is it wrong for me to want to have “privacy” or whatever you call it? I want to be very very very exclusive about who, if anyone, gets to touch my energy field. Not like at home, where everyone sticks their hands in it for fun and I feel like a cheap whore with my own freaking family. Not like with the brother or those boys, who tried too hard to be “soft” and “I’ll save you” and whatever they were actually trying to pull, where their “gentleness” STILL feels invasive and violent because they practically push it on you. Not like with his girlfriends or the mother, who parade their body around like everyone already asked for a piece, who flaunt their bodies in a way that feels more invasive and violating than actual touch, and when they DO touch you it is the most terrifying thing you can imagine.
I don’t know, I don’t understand those people at all, that’s partly why they scare me.
But I don’t want people TOUCHING ME anymore.
Stop. please.
I don’t want anything touching this damned hateful BODY. CURSE THIS THING.
If they ever do have that option to upload your brain into a robot or something I would DEFINITELY CONSIDER IT.


When did this body get so big. I don’t like being a grown up its really scary its too big
I want to be small again please okay


This body really does hurt.


As someone was trying to say earlier:
It’s very difficult to figure out “what WE want” out of this life, because so many shallow social fronters think they have the final say and their views are limited and they all clash.
The loudest female “main fronter” is ironically the quietest and she sees herself solely as a consumable object. Her single goal in life is to “find a girlfriend who will use me as she wishes,” marry her, and dedicate the rest of their simple life to obeying their every beck and call. Literally, they see their ONLY future option as “becoming someone’s absolute servant.” They would be happy like this. BUT, this fronter denies the existence of the rest of us. They are unaware of our past, or even our present. They see nothing but NOW, and right now, they exist, and they want a girl to enslave themselves to. That’s it!
A fronter similar to them has an even shallower view—they don’t want to settle down and become a domesticated pet, they want to find a girlfriend who will use them as a sex toy and that’s it. That’s how shallow their view of themselves, and life, is. She, AND the previous girl, CANNOT IMAGINE EXISTENCE ALONE. Despite neither of them knowing about the System, they both are unable to function as individuals. Take them away from a person that they can attach to or devote/ sacrifice/ sell themselves to, put them somewhere in solitude, and they will STOP EXISTING. They will SWITCH OUT, and then who the hell has to come out and clean up their mess??? God only knows. You see why this is scary.
So we have one girl fronter who wants to get married and become a domestic servant wife,
And another girl fronter who just wants a relationship clingy and abusive and controlling enough that they will be used utterly but never left alone.
They ALL want to be used, objectified, utterly dehumanized, turned into OBJECTS… and they want to ALWAYS be in the company of a person who will treat them as such. ALWAYS.
It is very hard to fight them.
There are at least two fronters who are so humiliated and ashamed and full of potent self-hatred thanks to the family, that their literal only goal in life is to die. They want to commit suicide as soon as possible, as quickly as possible, without having to suffer MORE humiliation and body dysphoria. So their whole life is self-destructive, always a slow but unceasing walk of shame towards Death. Those fronters are out the most, thanks to being triggered so often, and as a result the power of their presence is disturbingly solid. They, too, are totally ignorant of the existence of the System.


How on earth do I get over this shame?????????????

God it is SUFFOCATING.
I literally cant do ANYTHING because the sheer crushing SHAME twists and breaks the legs of anything that would so much as THINK of stopping it. If you even dare to smile, Shame will shatter your kneecaps with a tire iron because "you think you’re such hot stuff??? You think something as disgusting and evil as you deserves to SMILE?? Spit in God’s face while you’re at it, why don’t you? Thinking you’re so goody-good you deserve to smile. Don’t make me vomit, you bloated harlot PIG. You’re sickening, you’re irredeemable, you area disgrace to all humankind, and you deserve to ROT IN HELL, nothing else. So don’t give me that smiley face bullshit. You’re not a special snowflake, you’re not a “special child of God,” you’re a filthy piece of GARBAGE that just happened to get a human face this time around and I’m gonna scrub that smile off your rotting skull. Bleed, bitch. Bleed like the whore you are. You are shit and you deserve nothing BUT shit. Enjoy your time in hell, it’s all you’ll ever get.”

Typing that makes me want to violently vomit about fifty times over but I’m not going to delete it because guess what??? That’s the EXACT feeling that lives in my stomach, in the yellow-energy area, that makes me so sick day after day, that screams and spits and hisses into my ears ALL THE TIME. Its bad enough hearing voices and hallucinating touch, its even worse when theyre like THIS.


I don’t want to eat anymore.
Every time I try, even if its just vegetables, the feeling of weight and bigness is so completely horrifying that this sort of meltdown happens afterwards without fail.
I cannot function because of the shame and terror and self-disgust and dysphoria. The immediate survival instincts after we eat are 1) vomit EVERYTHING up 2) if that fails, go to sleep immediately so you wont have to deal with this 3) if you cant sleep, kill yourself. 4) don’t kill yourself, but go find a knife, or let a hacker in. basically, go to hell, you bitch.

I don’t want to live anymore if this is what life is.
God I am so scared. I am so sorry.

I’m trying to read “A Grief Observed” by C. S. Lewis but I just started and some of it is already feeling funny in my head, like I don’t understand this or I don’t believe this or I cant empathize with this, but “it’s in a book you’re reading so you HAVE to!!!! Its WRONG to feel differently than someone else feels!!!!!!!!!”
But at one point he says, sometimes in grief and terror and fear, you look for god and its like god has the door locked in your face? That’s what it feels like right now, but that’s when I say, what the hell sort of “god” are you praying to

The “source of all things” bit never ever leaves, even in misery, which is the only saving grace we have like this. The instant we tap into it, the abusive fronters are SHOVED OUT, and we come back in. it burns through hatred and self-pity and rage and spite and pride.
But no, looking for a “big man in the sky” when we’re crushingly sad never worked because, in that sad mindset, there’s a subconscious belief of “if I’m suffering, god must not care, THEREFORE why would I find him now?” which blocks your success, OR “I deserve this bad thing so god must want me to suffer” etc etc which AGAIN blocks your success. Looking for “God” in a grief plagued by doubt is already sabotaging the possibility of you reaching Him. For all you know He COULD be answering every knock, every doorbell ring, but you’re SO doubtful, so set on a specific reply, that you can’t hear or see anything.
But I don’t want to be preachy, I don’t like preaching.
Bottom line is, usually the “floating voices” that answer me when I try to “pray” in grief are nasty, horrid, hateful things, and no matter what masks they wear or who they pretend to be speaking for I want them GONE. GO AWAY.
Only the Light that doesn’t talk and has NO agenda or pride or ‘self’ in the way we think of it, only that helps.


Speaking of selves. Here’s that “stupid, awful, shameful topic” everyone keeps running from.

Part of us wants a “twin.” It’s been a sort of weird, subconscious obsession of ours for most of our life, although we could never quite put words to it because “twin” usually means “sibling” and we did not want a sibling.
(however we are still interested in that concept as it appears in fiction! this is partly why we’re now very invested in Gravity Falls; my voice is one of the loudest in the clarion call of “STANFORD BE NICER TO YOUR BROTHER”)
For us, the very concept of parenthood was alien, up until at least late high school? I don’t even know. Growing up, parents and siblings were both conspicuously absent from the stories we wrote (Dream World had no concept of parents, every kid in Hokthai lived alone, I didn't even consider the E*girls having families)—as were houses, and friends. Said a lot about us I suppose. But when we hit age 12 or so, and suddenly we learned about this concept of relationships, well… we saw hints of what we really wanted and quickly got lost. But you all know how tangled that got and I don’t want to re-tangle it by trying to think about the past.
Now, we’ve seen and studied that “want” in us for long enough, often enough, to be able to describe it, and the closest word I can find to describe it is indeed “twin.”

I say “twin” in the spiritual sense, though, in the Dream World sense—a being that exists because you exist, essentially. Symbiotes. It has NOTHING to do with biology for us.
In Dream World, World-born twins are literally created by their realm itself as two physical manifestations of the same core soul. In contrast, non-twin W-B “siblings” occur when their realm creates two beings at once with their own complete souls, so to speak. Does that make sense? In Dream World, “siblings” are their own separate people, just born at the same time, whereas “twins” are literally part of each other.
Don’t get me wrong, siblings still feel a powerful bond with each other, but it’s of a totally different sort from what twins feel. Twins CANNOT be apart, siblings can.

Justice & Revenge are the key example that I can think of, but I actually looked, and “twins” of this sort pop up in virtually EVERY Leagueworld, it seems… Hosea & Hosanna, Uminel & Unomel, 005 & 006, Mirage & Corona, Halcyon & Echelon, and the unnamed twins from Nogaisa, Their relationships are all unique, this is true, but although it manifests in different ways that core quality is always there.
Strikingly, the daemons in headspace ALSO count as “twins” as far as my brain is concerned, BECAUSE they are “two beings made of the same soul” even if they don’t look alike. You see what I mean?
The key quality is always that sense of being two individuals who are still the same essence at the core. It's so hard to correctly put into words, I apologize.

I want to write about this more but I can't get my thoughts together enough right now.

To apply this to what “we” want… I know someone tried to write about it way back in the Blurty days, at least I think they attempted to (I think that’s when we first became aware of it). It’s essentially that, we want to devote ourselves totally to someone who will devote themselves totally to us.
It always blew our minds growing up when someone would call us their friend, but then go and have like five other friends!! How could you do that, we thought? I thought it was ME! Now what? I would pour myself out to these people, devoting myself to them and expecting an identical return… and then they’d effectively say, “oh by the way, you’re just A friend I have. Nothing special, sorry!”
Realizing that was twice as jarring when we “grew up.”
But… now we understand why things always fell through. We didn’t understand what we were looking for, let alone what to ask for, or why we were acting like we did, and why we were so distraught at how other people were acting.

We can have multiple friends now, because we no longer expect people to be our “twin” right off the bat. We are still looking, somewhat ashamedly, mostly heartbroken, partly unsure if we even need someone on the outside or not… but really it’s very lonely growing up solitary and it would be really nice to have SOMEONE to share our future with at this point, because as things stand now there is essentially no one. No family, no social group. The scarce friends we have online are either too distant or not close enough, and I do mean that both ways.
It’s really horrible because on the inside this is unsatisfied too, in a way. With all the fracturing and switching it's bad enough... when you go days not knowing who you are or where you are or what year it is or what's going on... you get the idea.
But the worst part is never being able to touch these people, so to speak. It's heartrending. Especially with ghosters, God they are so close, but then I remember that they aren't "actually there," no one but me can see them or hear them. I forget that so often. Like Genesis, geez he's like a part of me whenever I'm in the outerworld, we're inseparable, and I adore him, but... but it shreds my heart when I realize that the future I want, the life I want now, the sense of total safety and happiness and completion I want in the tangible realm I CANNOT HAVE as long as these people don't have bodies. It's the stupidest thing.
I want to sob. They are all I will ever want in life. They are my past, my present, and my future, they are what I dream for and dream about, they are the people I would and do breathe and bleed for, but God there's still this terrible reality split and THAT is why I'm looking for a "twin" downstairs, because God knows that I HURT so badly with this rift between me and the rest of my soul and forgive me, forgive me but I just desperately want that pain abated, I want that void filled, even a little, on the outside for once in my life.

The problem is, we can’t be ANYONE’S “twin” when we’re dissociated, because then we’re not us.


...

Today was mostly full of inexplicable crushing sadness, but I did try my best.
(i played spyro 2 to show lynne the scenery of the hubworlds. everyone adored it, said we definitely need that stuff in headspace. i realized how much the vibe of it had ALREADY stuck, to both our inner realms and the Leagueworlds to a lesser extent. unfortunately when i tried to play a level i started getting BAD vibe flashbacks?? got horribly dissociated and uncomfortable and had to shut off the playstation. like the vague existentially-dreadful past was eating me alive. laurie said not to force myself to do anything that made me feel sick.)
(played nier, the 2nd go at the forest of myth-- both funny and sad. loved it as always. had to stop when the brother came in the room)


I keep taking melatonin pills but I DON’T WANT TO SLEEP. I feel too filthy, too undeserving of sleep, especially since I am still forced to share a bed.
But that worries me. Casual pill-popping is NOT safe, especially not when I’m made aware of it AFTER it happens.
We’re rather sedated right now and that’s not good as we needed to exercise tonight you know.

We typed a lot today so I’m going to leave this as-is (it’s impossible to finish an entry “the next day”) and go exercise right now while we hopefully have a chance. Good night.




(end notes= finished exercise on “nothingecho” at 11:11. chaos 0 & I sang it to xennie, she was so happy.
Next song was anomaly-calling your name, the ferry corsten remix. That’s high school with genesis.
Then it was rio’s song!!! so he sang that as the minute finally changed.)
(also Julie sang "light prayer" with lynne accopanying her, it was great. seeing her just put her all into singing was so wonderful; she's still struggling with )
(ended on 1969 because it literally has the best ending ever. javier was playing the piano right up until the last refrain, when he helped xenophon (who had raptly been watching him) to play it, because it's very simple. she was euphoric. that plus the bittersweet beauty of that outro just hit my heartstrings. i dont want to ever forget it)




081615

Aug. 16th, 2015 02:12 am
prismaticbleed: (worried)




make a list:


"does this action/ thought/ etc….
lead someone TOWARDS God
lead someone AWAY from God?
allow evil influences to take root?
AM I AWARE OF GOD IN MY DOING THIS?
DOES DOING THIS CHASE AWAY AWARENESS OF GOD??
etc.

basically,
"is this thing that I am doing HELPING my heart glow in likeness to GOD?"
"is this an action taken out of true righteous just compassion?"

trust your heart.


ALSO.
SIT DOWN AND ABSOLUTELY GRILL YOURSELF WITH QUESTIONS.
"WHY DO I HAVE THIS THOUGHT"
"WHY DO I NOT QUESTION THIS THOUGHT WHEN I HAVE IT?"
LETS DO THAT NOW, ESPECIALLY WITH THE SEXUAL PROBLEMS


I feel guilty after using sexual energy EVEN IF I am honestly trying to use it for positive, loving, spiritual purposes BECAUSE
1. I KNOW that it is NOT what I am looking for, to express love.
2. I KNOW that true, deep love DDOES NOT REQUIRE SEX AT ALL.
3. I KNOW that I can't even attempt to use sexuality without rerouting EVERYTHING through my heart! Therefore why am I even trying to bring other things into it???

So. I feel guilty because, even with best intentions, I know I am selling myself short.
I know I am not really expressing my love honestly, because if I have to dissociate, depersonalize, and hide in order to do this, then it is NOT honest, it is NOT a clear expression of love. It is sadly misled, it is a big fog over what is truly trying to be expressed here.

In truth, I KNOW that REAL LOVE and intimacy is through the HEART. And I am fully capable of doing that.
However, something is getting in the way, and it feels like crushing fear, and I think I know why.
1. In the past, sexual abuse was NOT dissociated from until it became "a trauma to escape from." But even then, it had bodily closeness! So, in some part of our subconscious, ALL bodily closeness might be triggering that knee-jerk fear.
2. Similarly, all bodily closeness feels like "setting the scene for sex" which makes me immediately dissociate and start acting sexual robotically, OR… it makes me panic, cry, sob, and burn with desperate hurting rage. It's sad but it's true.

So. We NEED to fix that. "Intimacy (of physical space!!) CAN HAPPEN without sex!"
We need to practice experiencing THAT CONTEXT INSTEAD.
It's going to take time. But Chaos 0 can do it, I know, for one. His anchor plush is sanctified and he won't hurt us.

But there's anger/fear tied to HIS name. I think it's because of 2011 and the past.

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)


make a list:

"does this action/ thought/ etc….
lead someone TOWARDS God
lead someone AWAY from God?
allow evil influences to take root?
AM I AWARE OF GOD IN MY DOING THIS?
DOES DOING THIS CHASE AWAY AWARENESS OF GOD??"
etc.

basically,
"is this thing that I am doing HELPING my heart glow in likeness to GOD?"
"is this an action taken out of true righteous just compassion?"

trust your heart.

ALSO.
SIT DOWN AND ABSOLUTELY GRILL YOURSELF WITH QUESTIONS.
"WHY DO I HAVE THIS THOUGHT"
"WHY DO I NOT QUESTION THIS THOUGHT WHEN I HAVE IT?"
LETS DO THAT NOW, ESPECIALLY WITH THE SEXUAL PROBLEMS

 I feel guilty after using sexual energy EVEN IF I am honestly trying to use it for positive, loving, spiritual purposes BECAUSE
1. I KNOW that it is NOT what I am looking for, to express love.
2. I KNOW that true, deep love DDOES NOT REQUIRE SEX AT ALL.
3. I KNOW that I can't even attempt to use sexuality without rerouting EVERYTHING through my heart! Therefore why am I even trying to bring other things into it???

So. I feel guilty because, even with best intentions, I know I am selling myself short.
I know I am not really expressing my love honestly, because if I have to dissociate, depersonalize, and hide in order to do this, then it is NOT honest, it is NOT a clear expression of love. It is sadly misled, it is a big fog over what is truly trying to be expressed here.

In truth, I KNOW that REAL LOVE and intimacy is through the HEART. And I am fully capable of doing that.
However, something is getting in the way, and it feels like crushing fear, and I think I know why.
1. In the past, sexual abuse was NOT dissociated from until it became "a trauma to escape from." But even then, it had bodily closeness! So, in some part of our subconscious, ALL bodily closeness might be triggering that knee-jerk fear.
2. Similarly, all bodily closeness feels like "setting the scene for sex" which makes me immediately dissociate and start acting sexual robotically, OR… it makes me panic, cry, sob, and burn with desperate hurting rage. It's sad but it's true.

So. We NEED to fix that. "Intimacy (of physical space!!) CAN HAPPEN without sex!"
We need to practice experiencing THAT CONTEXT INSTEAD.
It's going to take time. But Chaos 0 can do it, I know, for one. His anchor plush is sanctified and he won't hurt us.

But there's anger/fear tied to HIS name. I think it's because of 2011 and the past.

 

 

 



--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@11:50PM

 


 

today…


jezebel is fronting. yeah. it's not good!
we caught a compulsive-abusive eater today, someone who was thinking "I'm gonna eat this and I don’t really care who hurts from it," started checking names, and THAT NAME STUCK. then overlay locked in and that was really disturbing
but yeah now we know. and we can be careful now. discernment as a result of knowledge.

I can feel her hanging around now, again, like she used to. sitting off to the side like julie did in the old days. this is creepy. she's inky black in color. the bad black. like a tar pit. it reeks off her.
god I know we wanted to find out where the tar went but this is really, really disturbing. thanks though now we can get back to our actual PURPOSE in here.
we haven't been warriors for a while because we kept thinking we "weren't supposed to fight anything" but look where that got us.
we can fight without being violent or hateful, like the things we ARE fighting. that’s the key. we can be warriors without starting a war.

action is picking up. i can feel it in the air, like the sun getting warmer as it gets higher. a burning glowing building time.
jay is doing a lot of spiritual reading again and it's of a different sort this time, it's helping a LOT. it's already highlighted a lot of issues we were concerned over, confused with, helped put into words WHY and how to deal with that. so we're glad.
just gotta pace this properly, there's like... fifteen tabs open and a LOT of words and i dont want anyone shutting down from overwhelm.

oh about the eating disorder stuff we are doing SHOCKINGLY better lately
like looking back at the past several months if not longer, there's been a lot of improvement lately, which is very good
trigger foods/ forbidden foods are sticking which means the data is HOLDING and people aren't "second guessing if it hurts or not" which a lot of the younger, feeble-identity socials used to do.
partly (largely) we have spice to thank for this. very much so.
biggest concern is the amount of sheer patience and perseverance with cutting out "stim foods" (eaten solely for texture/ biting) and replacing that with non-food related coping skills, or (if we've been fasting and do need to eat) replacing them with healthy foods and the mindset that we deserve to eat well.there's still the old bad mindset of "i only deserve to eat scraps and garbage" which turned literal after a while and that was very very bad. we deserve to eat good things too! not just the familys rejects or leftovers. we're not a crow. we're not a racoon digging in the garbage pile. we can eat actual good meals and things. we're allowed!
so we need to learn that over again, except not because there are lots of us who DO think good things and want the best for us.
the main concern is getting those people in charge, instead of those like jezebel.
again, emmett is our failsafe. when in doubt, get him out. it works dude believe me

oh yeah speaking of spice HAVE YOU READ ROMANS 14 LATELY??
HOW RELEVANT IS THAT
" I am convinced, being fully persuaded in the Lord Jesus, that nothing is unclean in itself. But if anyone regards something as unclean, then for that person it is unclean. If your brother or sister is distressed because of what you eat, you are no longer acting in love. Do not by your eating destroy someone for whom Christ died...Do not destroy the work of God for the sake of food. All food is clean, but it is wrong for a person to eat anything that causes someone else to stumble...For the kingdom of God is not a matter of eating and drinking, but of righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Spirit..."

THAT IS VERY RELEVANT TO ALL YOU ABUSIVE/ HAPPY-GO-LUCKY FOOD SOCIALS.
STOP.
it is also very relevant to the eating disorder in general, seriously that is SUCH A RELIEF seeing that in scripture, you have no idea.
we will have to apply this 100%. be strong and do it. this takes a lot of the paranoid religious eating stress of our backs.

i just realized, that bit is relevant to the "doublethink" thing of the other day too
"One person considers one day more sacred than another; another considers every day alike. Each of them should be fully convinced in their own mind. Whoever regards one day as special does so to the Lord. Whoever eats meat does so to the Lord, for they give thanks to God; and whoever abstains does so to the Lord and gives thanks to God..."

that and the whole "nothing is unclean in itself" thing... that is hugely relevant to our life.
it's what's been causing us a lot of trouble because we've been skipping the key bit: faith that our own actions are okay, when motivated by love.
problem is you can't force it either. you can't copy someone else's path out of love, when something deep in your heart is STILL saying, "dude i know you are trying to understand this person's perspective, but you are ALSO crushingly doubtful in yourself, and that's not healthy. this isn't for us. stop."
that applies to food and relationships and so so so many other things.
and there's a line about that too. my favorite.
"Therefore do not let what you know is good be spoken of as evil."
that
that right there is hugely important
it's in the bible, dudes, you HAVE to accept that it's okay now. which is good! we've been LOOKING for "validation" and THERE IT IS.
god i am so glad i found this chapter it is helping so much just as is right now.

last bit. it's not fully making sense right now. not sure why.
"So whatever you believe about these things keep between yourself and God. Blessed is the one who does not condemn himself by what he approves. But whoever has doubts is condemned if they eat, because their eating is not from faith; and everything that does not come from faith is sin."
the last sentence does make sense intuitively. i understand that, we've been living by that in the spectrum for a while, people keep reminding each other, "if you aren't acting with the right state of heart/mind you're in trouble" basically. which we get. but it's not always put into practice! that's not good.
it's the word "doubts" that i don't understand yet really. doubting whether or not what you're doing is in faith? maybe. heavy stuff though. heavy but true.
there's a lot of "fear of damnation" tied to it, mostly from the alters defined by self-doubt, due to thinking they really aren't capable of knowing better themselves. so i think a lot of confusion is rooted there.
we'll work on this.

sorry i'm practically quoting that whole chapter but it's important.

in any case we need to re-read scripture a lot more lately, i feel there's stuff in there that would help, we haven't been reading it lately and that's not good in any case.



leagueworld stuff:
most importantly i gave jay the ability to work with leagueworlds as much as i do now. :D If he wants to, he can!
probabyl going to be a lot of tiptoeing around first but that's always fun.

tuning into justice/vengeance overlays today
is that the correct term?? like when you can "be" them temporarily
best thing ever, doing that since childhood (HI VEZ)
but yeah it is very precise? like glassblowing. very very careful. you cannot force things in that, or be rough. you've gotta let go and just let the other person BE THROUGH YOU. you're no longer "you" but you're aware that this person is not you? does that make sense?
it's the BEST thing for writing, it's so sweet, but it's difficult as all heck because it's draining and like i said it is PRECISION WORK and you absolutely cannot take it lightly or fool around with it.
hackers do. those damn hackers do and I KNOW they mess with it because it's NOT THE SAME THING.

anyway justice does not like being around clingy people? he does not like that attitude, it unsettles him.
unfortunately his "brother" is very ruled by emotion and he can get very clingy, dramatic, desperate, etc.
justice does not. he's the more "logical" brother, in a spiritual sense? he can be overly serious, out of tune with his emotions.
which is interesting because he cries ALL the time, literally, he feels sorrow deeply but he's oddly detached from it personally?
more of a compassion thing. not tied to himself per se.
vengeance is very "personal" and he feels anger as a result of sadness but again, very personal. so that's a difference.
anyway yeah that's a point of dissonance between the two, especially later when healing their relationship, it becomes "unfixable" for a while because vengeance is being super emotive and justice is not, neither can really deal with the way the other is handling the situation?
justice has a bad habit of just "tuning out" what upset him, not like a cold shoulder, more of a "pretending i didnt see it at all" neutrality
anyway yeah. vengeance has to learn to express what he feels WITHOUT getting carried away with his emotions.
when he can do that justice responds to him in kind and it's very genuine, they still love each other dearly, it just gets buried under all the mess of their history.
again that's all relevant to headspace too it feels like. especially jay and cz, with the splintering/ fracturing/ what have you.

oh! we were thinking about that
the whole having to accept that outspacers are effectively introjects, the internal roots are paramount,
realizing that in that respect then yes cz will never, and can never, entirely be his canon self
(and frankly we dont want him to be, not entirely, too much outside interference, we do need to talk about that)
BUT most important realizing that this means they are now operating largely on headspace terms
which means that they CAN fracture and splinter and things.
and it has been proven up here that cz HAS FRACTURED and there are at least two "other chaoses" around
however
with that realization we had to ask why and it's actually because he was tied to past trauma
especially in 2011/2012, there was some awful awful stuff that happened then as far as i'm aware
but it was utterly incompatible with who chaos was/is, and jay could not cope with it either,
so apparently those parts of his psyche/ experience BROKE OFF and are still around?
the most toxic one hangs out with azalea, as you all know
they are both very very unhealthy dangerous individuals
but yeah that's important info. needs to be looked into more.


cel is trying to find her new name/ solid appearance. resonating with the greek word kairos actually, just looked it up and that is surprisingly fitting.

jewel is actually THE BRIDGE????
like with this new "outspacer spectrum," i.e. "alternate centralites" who hold TWO colors instead of one and who aren't headvoices, jewel is between BROWN AND RED. between the body-life color, and the inside-life color. very very important. makes sense though.
still haven't had the opportunity to sit down and think about that yet. will do so asap.


jewel hanging out with jay for a while this evening, they're like siblings
at one point jewel affectionately hugged him around the shoulders but from the front, he had a minor panic/ shutdown reaction?
jewel said "i'd never hurt you" and jay said he knew but that sort of position at all was upsetting.
he mentioned how this was harming his relationships with cz and laurie especially
but also because he was scared of romance being just as much a threat as literal tangible abuse.
jewel said "romance is a gateway drug"


laurie found out the two things keeping us from having xangas
1) fear of the bedroom desk. the area where we type is NOT a fully safe area. we're trying to fix it up but it has bad vibes.
2) overwhelm from not having specified topics!!! THAT'S the key thing. jay would aways say, "yes i want to talk," and he did, but unless you SPECIFICALLY say what about, the stress gets heavy and no talk happens. just like in therapy! we feel no need to talk without a topic, but in xangas there's that pressing need to discuss, so. it gets overwhelming.
needless to say we are putting a list together now, so once that happens there's NO OBSTACLES ANYMORE and a session can happen totally without problems. thank goodness.


very very VERY tired and feeling some residual fear and sorrow from the tumult of the past week or month or so
extremely tired. head shutting off. plus the backspace key is actually giving me vertigo whoooa that's not cool at all.
going to get some sleep okay bye

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)




saturday morning.

The very word "relationship" is a programming/ objectification trigger.
THAT'S why I say I can "only love strangers." It's a misunderstanding of this.
In actuality, I can love ANYONE as long as I am NOT "in a relationship" with them, no matter HOW close we are.
This is probably the real reason why I still am on the fence about the whole "marriage" concept. I like the concept, of course-- unity of opposites, two working as one, etc.-- but I do not like the fact that "now you're a legal couple!" "now you're tied to each other in a social/ cultural sense!" et cetera, plus the whole mess with sexuality and domestication that comes with it. It makes me very uncomfortable. It is not for me.
But the point is, that's a trigger word. "Relationship." It ties DIRECTLY into our biggest problem of "we see ourself (the physical self) as an object to be used."



later.


All right, I need help.
I have been self-abusing nonstop for FOUR WEEKS now. I've been marking the calendar and it has not abated.
This is bad. I don't think we've ever been this bad before, and that is scary.
I haven't had a full meal or a full night's sleep in a month, just about. Maybe three days of good sleep, but only as a result of exhaustion, and then I still wake up feeling sick.
In short, I'm scared. I can't remember not being sick at this point. I don't know how to stop.
That's the scariest part. I don't know how to stop anymore.

This isn't Jay. This is one of the long brown-haired brown-eyed girls. I'm guessing I'm about 17. I'm tied to the "Jess" bloodline thing.


★ A NOTE: the reason "Tar/Plague food" works is because it CHANGES THE BODY'S VIBRATION.
If you put enough sticky sick gunk INTO the body, it starts CHANGING the internal atmosphere of the body TO MATCH, therefore turning our body into a perfect breeding ground FOR THE TAR & PLAGUE.
THAT IS WHY WE ALWAYS GET HACKED AFTER EATING THAT GARBAGE!!!!!!!!!




the night


FOUND MY HAIR OVERLAY. Thank God. It's the same as my original pixel, go figure.
It's also a different color than the other Jay fragments have been holding. It doesn't have a yellow overcast, it's not pinkish, it's not glaring white. It has a sparkle to it but it's not silvery, it's not "flat" like a holographic page. It's like… I don't know, it's hard to see actually. But it's not stark white and it's not sheer color either. It's a balance like it should be.
Genesis also pointed out that I DON'T have a Pinstripe-style beard, which has been shadowing lately (I have this instead, IRL too). Pinstripe's vibe in general has been showing up a LOT lately as an overlay, which is making me kind of nervous; he wasn't bad, not actively... he was just... selfish? Self-centered? Too much like the mother. He had too much ice to him. I wonder if that's playing into the problem lately. Neither he nor his timeframe would be triggered without a reason. And they're both 2010 locked.
...You know, Laurie and I have been thinking about that stuff lately... the first suicide attempt, the sheer shock and crushing horror that accompanied the graveyard realization. It was a horrid, sickening time. I still can't think about it without wanting to sob and scream and shut down, but that emotion is EXPLICITLY Cannon's, it's not mine at all.
I wonder. I think we'll bring this up to the therapist on Monday.

This feels like me, the REAL me, the TRUE me... like what my inner spaces SHOULD look like. Feeling it, it's absolutely solidly sure, the sort of "perfect fit" resonance that just makes my soul settle into itself with a smile. That color against the holy white... that's all I'm sure of.



wondering if white/ black have DUAL COLOR PEOPLE???
since they are rainbow slots, technically.
i.e. headvoices with black/white hair but COLORED EYES.
one for each color? SPLIT? (7 each? or 6, if brown & gray DON’T count)

black guy out in church again. his name keeps resonating with "joph" as a root but no idea what that extends into. originally though his name was "jaiden/jayden" but that has too sharp an edge; this guy has a very soft edge vibe.
he has black hair and gold eyes currently. still thick dreads with gold crystal threads all through them. very serene. I like him.




I need to stop looping "Eventually" because it's tearing at my heart. I keep thinking of Laurie and wanting to just cry because damn it how did we get to this point.

If only there could be another way to do this
Cause it feels like murder
To put your heart through this
I know I always said that I could never hurt you
Well this is the very very last time I'm ever going to
But I know that I'll be happier
And I know you will too
Said, I know that I'll be happier
And I know you will too
Eventually…


I have so much heartbreaking ardent love for her, it's driving me to tears. And yet look at what I've done, look at the sins I've allowed to happen through tolerance, through hesitation, through inaction. I am so sorry. God I am so sorry, please forgive me for what I didn't do.



I really don’t know how things got this bad, this painful, this scary.
Every day we have the possibility of death standing behind us, hands on our shoulders, warning, waiting. I'm not scared of death itself but I'm scared of dying like this, when everything feels so incomplete and unfinished and tangled and raw, when there's still so much for us to heal and illuminate and put back together.

I can't die yet, we can't die yet, not like this, not in such a shambled state.
But there are lights, as I say. There are colored lights, brighter in the midst of this hell than they've been in half a year or more, and that is absolutely shocking.
But it's hope. It's sheer hope-- not even that. It's faith, in us. It's trust. It's love.

That's all I can say for tonight. Just light a little candle and keep it burning so I don't forget the truth beneath all this surface level pain and worry.

It's taking sheer willpower right now.
A song by U2 was looping in my head the other day… Cel's song.
"Love makes no sense of space and time will disappear; love and logic keep us clear, reason is on our side, love…"
Right now emotions are still largely buried, fogged-out. But logic is solid, strong, true. Sherlock is being pushed to a very prominent position and although that's surprising it's exactly what we all need right now.
I wonder if Markus needs to step back into this. He feels like maybe he should. Poor dude was in the background for years too, but when he shines, he's like the sun.
In any case, right now our heart is running on hope and we're tired. Right now, our mind needs to embrace the fact that it, too, is bright and holy and it, too, is good. We've had too many people tell us "the mind is bad" and that is not true.
Logic, reason, the mind, all that CAN be perfectly good and we WILL use it as such, some of us ARE that, and THEY are the people guiding us through hell right now.
But it takes sheer willpower. It takes strength, and detachment.
It's funny how I only ever understand this spiritual stuff we read when I see its reflection in headspace. I keep remembering how inside, we figured so much out without books anyway… honestly I want to go back to that. All our docs say we should stop reading all these articles but the paranoia, and the misrouting, is getting in the way. Honestly though, the saddest bit is that I KNOW "we" are only madly reading that stuff because it's acting as a placebo, as a replacement, for life inside. And that is heartbreaking.

Self-abuse and self-loathing is keeping us from really connecting as we should.
There are too many low-level alters that are running the show, working for "survival" on the basest level and still managing to fuck everything up. It's blind, identity-less programming.
But we're aware of it. We know it's there, we know what it's doing, and we're wise to it. Every single day, EVERY single day, even if it doesn't seem like it… we make progress. We talk. We look at what happened, or didn't happen, and we try to heal a little more. We talk to other people. We knit things back together, or tear other things back apart. It's fixing, healing, all the time. We don't quit. Maybe that's hope enough.
We just can't lose ourselves. Ever.
This color in my heart is heaven and it is utterly beloved to me. I cannot live without it, I know that.
Every day I try a little harder. One day I know I won't have to try, because we'll all be here all the time, bright and complete and no longer hiding or being buried. One day we'll be endless colored light and that's enough to move towards.

Sometimes I think that's what Death is really about. What ze's really saying.
I do love death, as a concept. Endings, transitions, the promise of something new being able to bloom from the ashes. Phoenixes. Winter.

Autumn is coming and it already feels like it. Summer feels "flat" to me, like an interim. Autumn feels like birth. Winter feels like life. It's so strange. But there it is.
Our autumn-colored people have all been having trouble lately, but they're all trying so hard too… they have such good hearts, I love them all dearly. I can feel the brimming potential in them, like they're almost at the verge of some great change, some luminous shift, but they're not quite there yet. Maybe autumn will bring that for them, when the world itself shines with their hues.

In the meantime we'll do everything we can.

 

 






070715

Jul. 7th, 2015 09:00 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


 

 



 

I've left "Chaos".

This has been pending since 2012, and I think we all knew it.

Q's presence "infected" his somehow, as did their Mormon ideas of sex and marriage-- no offense to them, but I do not agree with them-- and since 2012 some part of Chaos has been obscenely sexual.

Which is weird.
Because 50% of the time he's not.

I'm really really really confused and lost but empty.
I don't know him anymore. I can say that with certainty. I don't know him anymore, and I cannot remember a time when I did.

There IS a version of Chaos with a thinner profile and the backwards-swept spines and dark eyes who will NEVER consent to sexual things because
1) he's not CAPABLE of it,
2) he KNOWS that ONLY HACKERS ASK,
3) he knows that sex HURTS THE WHOLE SPECTRUM.
Sex isn't evil, that is true. Sexual energy is just creative life energy.
HOWEVER!!!!
When it is utilized in physicality, in ANY way, it can become VERY DAMAGING, even to the point of being the MOST DAMAGING THING EVER.


The "Chaos" I spoke to today told me flat-out that it wanted sex instead of love.
It said that Azalea loved him, and Hoseki came out and said,
"has she ever SHOWN you that she loves you? has she ever said she loves you when she's NOT sleeping with you? Have you ever even SEEN her outside of the bedroom???"

it swore at me, "fck you, this is what I want,"
I told it that I would not associate with people like that and I turned around and left.

but that's not him, that's NOT him, we KNOW it's not him,
it doesn't even feel like him, not in the least.
it just... it has his face and his name. and that is so terribly confusing.
i hope this is the tar, i hope this is nothing but tar being a fcking liar again
but until i know for sure
i've left.
i had to leave


oh god I am going to have so much mourning to do when this settles in, god I am so sorry, that's going to be unbearable

I haven't slept with his anchor plush in about a solid week or more, after having done so constantly for at least four years.
that alone is jarring. weird. he always felt like a puzzle piece, some profoundly comforting thing, not the doll but HIM.
when the hell did he get so abusive
when the hell did he get a fcking abusive doppelganger
when the fck did his alter egos start dating the rapist hacker girls I don’t fcking understand ANYTHING

☆ if the old julie had ever done the things to us that our socials do to ourselves, we would FREAK THE FCK OUT.
so why the hell is it "okay" for promiscuous socials to do this shit????
if, if someone ELSE did it TO us, we would immediately be PARALYZED WITH FEAR?????
AND WHY IS THE BAD RELIGIOUS PROGRAMMING JUSTIFYING THIS SHIT???

all we want, all we people near the center want, all we want is for him to be recognizable again
all we want is to be able to show love and affection without someone or something sexualizing it
i've been so scared for so long now, that love can "only translate into sex,"
ever since that damn night in slc i think, it just scared me so much, eros didnt care but he never cared
god i don't want that.
there is another option and we ARE that other option
so why the hell is our current situation saying that no, we never existed in the first place?

why are there so many pieces of us broken? why are there so many of us, splintered off from this pain?
how do we heal, how do we reconcile this? how do we function when two people have now become ten or more?

why is he either abusive, emotionally volatile, overly dramatic, or utterly emotionless???
i really dont think i should associate with him anymore, even if part of me feels i "have to"
i'm worried that our relationship has been nothing but obligatory since 2013, since the scratch.
i keep forgetting about the scratch
but yeah
since then he's felt like a real stranger for the most part
but i haven't been able to let go because, deep down, some part of me DOES love him
and sometimes i see him and I DO recognize him
but
for those two states to line up now, is very rare
and to be blunt
i'm getting real sick of juggling this abusive relationship thing
it's making me very ugly inside
it's not healthy for anyone
and i think i'd be a LOT happier without it

i don't know.
like i said, haven't slept with the plush, i think it's possessed, or something
like the celebi plush was
god that breaks my heart too and i dont know WHY, i dont FEEL ANYTHING, is that an obligatory emotion too??


i want to have relationships with everyone like i have with genesis
and laurie, for the most part, when she's not paralyzed with hesitant fear
genesis has sharp bright edges, he doesn't get "soft" close because for him it's awkward.
and that's great.
see i NEED THAT DISTANCE.
laurie knows, she's not allowed to even put a hand on my shoulder unless she's practically doing so like i'm an armchair
basically, don't do it TO me, do NOT do it FOR me, NEVER LOOK AT ME AND JUDGE MY REACTION, EVER,
but q did that
and chaos did that
and sometimes infinitii does that
and i don't understand why
i really cannot associate with romantic people
and unless they change, i cannot go back
i cannot
i can't do this anymore



other things…

☆ Realizing that I AM ALLOWED to look at people from a chaste, simple, interested, aesthetic perspective is SO FREEING.
I'm frequently too damn terrified to even make eye contact because I'm scared it's "automatically sexual and/or romantic" and therefore I will be trapped.
Problem is, I'm projecting that upon myself.
That, too, is tied to SLC, massively. I'm sorry to say that, I don't think they realized. But I can heal now.
ACKNOWLEDGING MY OWN MOTIVES AS VALID IS INCREDIBLY RELIEVING.


☆ LYNNE IS GETTING DAMAGED BY THE "ADULT FEMININITY" PROGRAM SHIT.
in high school she was the "adult woman we would never become, but which we felt we HAD to be," i.e. mature, strong, responsible, kind, graceful, etc. but NOW that we ARE an adult, for some reason now Lynne is starting to act like the MOTHER?? like she's being VERY immature and temperamental and snippy. not like herself at all. frankly it's frightening


we're all sllipping to an extent?
is this because of the constant negative mantra, "I'm terrible, I'm an evil person, I'm ruining everyone's life," etc.?
it's the biggest catch-22 in the world. you're convinced that you have no other option because admitting so would be "selfish"

well I've had enough of it

quite honestly I've had enough of headspace in general

when headspace does not exist, I don’t think hacks do either?
like headspace is a perfect breeding environment for that stuff
especially the stupid stupid relationship drivel
we don't want any of that anymore.
but yeah
none of that = no hacks
so I'm going to try that
again
and hope it sticks

 



 

 

 

june 29

Jun. 29th, 2015 02:48 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

TRACK 28 (june 29th 2015)

(Jay) Okay, we are taking notes on Morpheus for topics that we need to discuss. Uh... we need to talk to people in the System who are damaged. Fear is a protector, sadness is important. Um, Jeremiah being afraid of-- of women, because, oversexualization of women, uh-- Eros saying sexual energy is more-- think of it as generative energy. Think of it that way. We're not taking that away from femininity or anything, we're taking away the sexualization, a.k.a. the pornographization that our society has done. That needs to be taken OUT of it, it's not obligatory just because you're around a woman or a man or anything. That is what we need to fix. Um, another thing we need to fix is, we need to figure out what is going on with sadness. A lot-- there is still so much sadness... people that just want to sit and cry and cry and cry, and I think we need to, to an extent... um, I'm getting off topic, I'm sorry. People who are afraid, look at why they're afraid, look at what they're afraid of, work through that. You know what to do, but we need to discuss this.

(later)

So. It's not a fear of the Xangas, it's a fear of going home. Try having them on the porch, because in the room it doesn't feel safe. Uh, having them outside of the house, a.k.a. in Borders or somewhere like that would be optimal, and I wish we could do that now but we don't have a plug with us and we're not sure where to go. Also I think somebody needs the car. So we do need to get home as soon as possible. But, keep that in mind, there is fear tied to the HOME. That is where these-- these younger people come out and they just want to cry and sleep because they don't want to be, at home. We really-- that is the one thing that makes Salt Lake-- well, the one big thing that makes Salt Lake redeemable is that, we were... out, and away from that, and that sort of pure absolute joyful freedom is what made us want to stay, what makes us want to go back. It was totally detached from staying with other people. So... sit and write this down and talk about this, but, like I said, please, go out on the porch. Take your stuff out on the porch, don't go on the internet anymore-- the therapist told you flat-out don't look at Gnostic stuff anymore, you know the truth, don't get confused. Don't get confused! They would tell you that Julie had no right to live, and we don't believe that. Me and the System believe that everyone, every soul ever, exists for a purpose, and can be redeemed-- that nothing is permanently evil, that if everything was created of God, then, nothing is truly, permanently-- nothing is ever really separate from God. It's an illusion. Even if you feel like you're in hell, it's just because you're... you're blind to that fact, at the moment. This is turning into jargon, I'm sorry. What I'm trying to say is... you know in your heart what you have to do. Do that.

 
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------



@11:59 PM


quick update so i dont forget.

- more reading today. turns out we HAVE HAD THE RIGHT IDEA ALL ALONG. laurie is simultaneously furious, grieving, and joyous (which is a rather typical mix of emotions for her) because she has been TELLING US THIS FOR YEARS but we've been so paranoid and scared, listening to other people instead. well we're on the right track.
- looking back on our past... there's been a LOT of "synchronicity" or parallels with what we're reading, without us even being aware of the things we were reflecting. it's scary and exciting all at once, because damn that's one hell of a big responsibility if we ARE truly finding this stuff out on our own, CORRECTLY. mainly, we need to stay honest with ourselves, stop forcing ourselves into patterns and programs that aren't good or correct for us, that don't fit at all... we need to go back inside. there's nothing "evil" about going inside our own soul and working there, like we used to. so much is trying to distract us now, lead us astray, so to speak... we're aware of it, but fear and its partner of ignorance are the biggest obstacles. nevertheless they only occur in dissociation... in depersonalization, of forgetting about US, about what WE ARE. so again, it's just going to take a lot of compassion, forgiveness, and bravery, to assert ourselves and get back on the right track.
- now we're just scared of "being too far gone" with how we've let ourselves be messed up. i hope it's not too late.
- i'm sorry if any of these recent entries on this topic sound inapproproate or whiny or dramatic or otherwise contrived/ harmful. we are just trying our best to write this out for our entire mind to understand and see. we don't like when explosive entries happen, they hurt, they're made of hurt. all we can do is do our best to stay in a life position where such things won't occur, where the people who write such things are not so hurt.

- therapy today was SOMETHING ELSE. we walked in there very numb-depressed and that's all i know offhand. then apparently, laurie fronted, practically forced her anchor to ground so no one could kick her out from fear or anything, and proceeded to try and talk about yesterday's entries. i don't know how far she got. i'm honestly not even aware what she was talking about, other than the fact that she was very distressed and kept running her fingers over her scars.
- the real star of therapy today was JULIE. she came out after laurie, assumedly because she could speak on that topic (the whole tangled sex/religion trauma thing from childhood) better than anyone else. i'm honestly shocked though because apparently she spoke about HER ROLE IN ALL OF IT. which she has NEVER done before, to ANYONE outside the Spectrum. she talked for at least 15 minutes i assume, which is just.... incredible really. my heart goes out to her, that must have been really difficult, but i know how set her own heart is on being honest and repairing what she damaged, on helping everyone heal now. so we're all very, very grateful for her right now, and the effort she put forward today. we have literally NEVER discussed trauma roots in therapy before but she just blew the gates wide open.

- genesis and jay went to see "inside out" before therapy. it was very insightful and inspiring, and probably played a significant role in how we were able to have such a good therapy session, having just been reminded how important ALL our emotional responses were, in their own way.
- a warning: do not go see that movie with your imaginary friend unless you want to do a LOT of crying, haha. seriously though it really yanked at our heartstrings. genesis teafully asked jay again "don't ever forget me" and jay said he wouldn't, ever; back in 2005 our core bloodline promised him that and no one has broken it. we don't plan to.
- we were kind of laughing though because there, everyone has 5 "inner voices" as emotions, that's kind of how we started out, with just a handful of known headvoices-- julie, laurie, lynne, jewel, jess/jemma, natalie. and now we literally have at LEAST 100 so our internal management setup is a lot more complicated, haha. but again, this movie gave us another self-knowing lens to look at our life through. it does help, to take that and look at core motivations and responses, in our own context.
- it's also making me feel a LOT better about the deluge of anon hate we got in 2013 or so, on tumblr. one scathing remark that haunted me was "you're just making up characters for your emotions," but now doing this exercise, i've realized that IS NOT THE CASE. it is literally IMPOSSIBLE to assign a headvoice to an emotion! they all have JOBS. they are real people, as far as we are concerned, they are complex. laurie might register as "anger" at first but she is 100% capable of every other emotion, same with julie and lynne and leon and nathaniel and everyone else. the only people who might seem one-dimensional are socials and splinters, no surprise there, because THEY AREN'T COMPLETE PEOPLE. their function forbids it! so yeah, this is helping me stop feeling so paranoid about our existence "being fake" because of something a stranger said. kind of ridiculous how such remarks cut so deep, but there you go
- lastly laurie's only response to being compared to this movie was "we really need sparkly hair." lynne and julie agreed so yeah if you see any headvoices walking around with really glittery locks that is why. (i know the emotions in the film were mostly particles but it looked sparkly and sparkles are cool so hey)


- cz is still a mess. honestly ze's been a mess for many many years, probably SINCE he solidly entered the Spectrum (using that word instead of "system" now, has a less constrictive vibe) in early 2004. ze holds way too much negativity and ze is really torn up over it, but really ze doesn't even need to hold on to that stuff. it was given to hir and is not something mandatory. yet again, this ties back to the fact that ze is the only outspacer that never really let go of their original world, at all. which is a big problem, because ze held a lot of negativity in hir original world. bottom line, with all this religious/sexual distress and confusion lately, with hir being caught up in the middle of it all thanks to hir relationship status and history and associations and name, well. it's a mess. and ze just wants out. so we're all trying to clear our eyes to see the cleanest, easiest way out of that. no use convoluting it more.
- on that note the system feels like it's trying to make either an old jewel (age between 12-16) or a new boy the new host?? the name "jay" has become TOXIC, no idea how offhand? probably from unique trauma though, over the past few years. i don't know when people started using the name. the biggest problem though is that we really CAN'T go back to using the name "jewel" for our boy hosts because that parallels some HORRENDOUS trauma back in 2012. so i dont know. laurie's really sad about it, chaos is too, but frankly his emotions are cycling from "resigned depressed emptiness" and "self-hating outwardly projected rage," and he is STILL splitting like mad. his "manic" side has ALWAYS been effectively an "alter" of his, a split of his psyche, and we keep glossing over the fact that they inhabit the same body usually, i mean hell they have FOUGHT in front of us before, we are WELL AWARE that he's got some serious inner conflict. THE PROBLEM IS that the "neutral" chaos is TIMELOCKED??? like he remembers hoseki, who is about 15-16, but he says HIS memory gets fuzzy around college, then starts coming back with the white-haired jays??? i have no freaking clue. headspace is weird and everyone gets bothered by internal trouble, that's what happens when you're all tied to one collective soul and all that. but yeah chaos is a total mess.
- we're thinking he's split into maybe FOUR at this point?? 1) timelocked "original" one, who is very subdued and quiet and shy, in love with the jewel of that time (hoseki, i think? we're trying to give different names to all the major age-changes but frankly that one just feels like an older jewel.). he can go perfect but it's a dissociative state?? again we're not sure if that counts as an alter for him at this point or what. also, this chaos (the original) is basically identical to his original canon appearance, except with a mouth and visible irises. HOWEVER 2) gets triggered by those appearance shifts, he's the one who's more extroverted, flirty, temperamental, etc. this one hits the infinite forms. he's rather ego-driven and although he claims he loves the same jewel it's a very conditional relationship, mostly passion really. we're thinking this one was with the older jewels, judging by what entries we remember. then there is 3) POSSIBLY "perfect chaos," the kaiju-looking one. we're not sure, he might count as a splinter. but listing him separately because of the 4th incident in which chaos was "trapped inside his own mind" when he went perfect, and we could interact with him SEPARATELY from perfect, insinuating that there was a split of SOME sort happening. lastly is 4), whatever chaos keeps trying to rename hirself "serenity" and things, MUCH more feminine than the others in vibe, also NOT TIED TO ORIGINAL CANON. this "chaos" is AQUA in color, not blue, and always wears lots of gold jewelry that quite honestly reminds me of indian bridal jewelry. no idea why but it's a constant. this individual is SYSTEM-ANCHORED and has the feminine "edge" that allows for power and steadfastness, and which also makes hir "safe" for some reason??? i guess the whole "chaos being assigned male" thing got too tangled up in trauma, the System was like "nope that's not working." cz has always been technically androgynous but again, it's the assignment, and the projected reflection tied to that (ESPECIALLY with religion, and slc by extension) became very very distressing for those he was close to.
- this really needs its own entry, sorry for babbling.
- julie said, in therapy, that we NEED to talk about the whole issue with chaos in therapy, because he has been THE SINGLE CONSTANT in headspace since its inception, and he has been connected to EVERY HOST as well. which makes hir IRREPLACEABLY IMPORTANT. so... the fact that hackers keep targeting him (again since they started), the fact that he is so confused identity-wise thanks to both his native fandom and our experiences with outer confusion, the fact that his fidelity can sometimes be unwise and he'll do anything for the people he cares for, even to the point of severely harming himself and/or the very relationship he is trying to help.... the fact that our current main fronters have once again "forgotten who he is" and have almost destroyed his anchor plushes as a result of that rejection (dont worry that is strictly forbidden after the celebi incidents)... and the fact that this time, that rejection/ forgetting is RELIGIOUSLY motivated, and therefore has tons of paranoia and fear and regret and self-hatred behind it... all that is very very troublesome, because we would like to keep cz in this system if at all possible, but we're all very scared that things might be too busted-up for that to happen. we can't lose hope though, for hir sake. there just might have to be BIG changes in order for things to function again. as long as cz stays alive and loved we'll be fine.
- but that's the issue, i repeat: it's the same issue that almost killed the celebi outspacer pattern and only didn't because that individual became OBJECTIFIED (yeah, we need to talk about that too). it is this chain of events:
1. "i care about this person and consider them a dear friend. i like them a lot."
2. "i love this person; i feel powerful compassion and personal affection towards them."
3. "i want to show my love towards this person somehow. i want to be close to them."
4. HACKERS AND RELIGIOUS FEAR STEPS IN!!!!!
5. "i have experienced trauma tied TO my love towards this person and i cannot cope with it."
6. "i don't know how to show OR feel love towards this person without being reminded of trauma."
7. "i cannot forgive myself for feeling something that led to such trauma, from my ignorance/hope."
8. "i cannot reconcile the love i feel for this person with the way trauma now affects how i see them."
9. "i cannot be around this person, as they remind me of trauma and my mistakes."
10. "i dislike this person as i now equate them with my abuse/ my mistakes/ my evilness."
11. "i must forget this person as i cannot cope with the overwhelming guilt/ shame/ pain tied to them."
12. "i want nothing to do with this person anymore. i do not know who this person is."

see?
we keep cycling through THAT WHOLE FREAKING THING every time there's a massive hack, OR both chaos and jay try too damn hard to "do what the religion tells them to do," but jay CAN'T but he keeps FORCING himself so he doesn't "go to hell," etc... every single time trauma happens, and chaos is involved, we end up rapidly going from steps 5-12 and then there's a horrific period of hatred and misery and numbness until SOMETHING happens (usually laurie, she's a force of nature in her own right) and jay ends up crumbling into love and forgiveness again, and tries again.
then more trauma happens and the whole damn thing repeats
we need a better way to manage this.

BUT, I want you to notice what i just said. and THAT is why chaos/ cz/ serenity/ whatever name ze uses is VITALLY IMPORTANT TO THE SPECTRUM.
whenever ze isn't around, whenever a host/core "forgets" hir... everything grays out.
depression, emptiness, numbness sets in. self-loathing, self-abuse, bitterness and snappy rage set in. we don't know what to do, where to turn, how to progress. the Spectrum starts nervously fishing for NEW HOSTS because apparently this cycle MAKES THE CURRENT HOST "UNFIT" due to this huge influx of trauma-related negativity.
the current host isn't even sleeping holding the anchor plush which means NO nighttime headspace connections, NO internal compassion, etc. it's a very very very bad sign but again it's that damn religious paranoia keeping them apart mostly now, not just the trauma entanglement. what do we do about this

this sort of thing has happened with infinitii too, and honestly there is a LOT of seething hatred directed towards hir from someone inside (and it IS one of the white-haired hosts, no clue which one), but being a daemon, the trend is to "kill hir" and wait for hir to respawn, and then "try again."
death/ resurrection is a very very VERY volatile thing in headspace; rule of thumb is that you DO NOT KILL PEOPLE IN ORDER TO "RESET THEM" BECAUSE THAT MAY NOT HAPPEN AND ALSO THAT IS MORALLY WRONG. but the traumatized people think like that. "destroy the mirror of the trauma, and maybe i won't feel so disgustingly filthy and unforgiveable." so the dead one returns... usually... and then the problem happens. SOMEONE "TRIES AGAIN."
you do realize, this disaster ONLY happens because THE TRAUMA IS INHERENTLY TIED TO THE RELIGIOUS COMPULSION. i am dead serious, if we didn't have VIRTUALLY EVERY DAMN BELIEF SYSTEM WE'VE EVER SUBSCRIBED TO TELLING US THAT "SEX IS AN INHERENT HUMAN QUALITY/ IF YOU DON'T HAVE SEX YOU AREN'T HUMAN/ IF YOU'RE GAY OR ASEXUAL OR TRANS YOU'RE NEVER GOING TO HEAVEN/ YOU NEED TO LEARN TO LIKE STRAIGHT SEX OR YOU'LL NEVER BE A COMPLETE HUMAN BEING/ YOU'LL NEVER BE GODLY WITHOUT BEING SEXUAL/ ETC ETC ETC AND IT'S ALL DEMONIC LIES
BUT
someone in the system, someone deep deep deep down, believes it with the wholehearted terrified fear of a child. "they're right, and i'm scared and sick and existentially shattered, because doing that is frightening and painful, it's NOT right for me, but I don't have the luxury of having opinions like that because i have been given a MORAL ULTIMATUM and if i don't obey, absolutely, well then it would have been better if i had never been born."
it's all a lie. it's all a terrible lie.
i hope it is.
it's so stupid. now we're busted-up to the point where we're not only being told multiple conflicting things, but we're trying to do ALL those conflicting things at once, and the dissociation is making it worse.

it's been tested, you know. IN hack situations. by stupid people.
fragment, the scientist, eros, some hosts, they've ALL "tested" whether or not we actually want this/ can do this or not, when we're NOT dissociated.
we can't.
it's been a constant, for a DECADE, that when we're conscious and lucid, WE CAN'T DO THIS. WE DON'T WANT IT.
but then the religious compulsion kicks in, "i must want this,"
then the hormones kick in, "just dissociate and learn to like it,"
then the terror kicks in, "wait a second this isn't what i want at all is it?"
then the doubt kicks in, "maybe if i endure it just this once i'll be fixed, i'll be holy, i'll be healed, i won't have to do this ever again, i'll be doing the right thing..."
god i want to cry and vomit again.
i'm sorry.

so chaos got tangled up in that HORRIBLY because
1) people saying "if you love someone you must marry them"
2) people saying "if you love someone and are married to them you must sleep with them"
3) tons and tons of fear over that because it's IMPOSSIBLE for those two
4) the awful parts of 2011 where there was forced abuse for that purpose
5) dissociation everywhere
6) hosts forgetting what love feels like because they're too busy killing themselves trying to "do the right thing"
7) hosts being terrified to get close to anyone anymore because it feels like trauma
8) chaos being labeled as "evil" because of his given name, because of his trauma ties, and because, god forbid, he "dared to love someone," etc.
9) godforsaken salt lake city i swear, that was the final nail in the coffin, doubt became suffocating after that
10) we want to forgive him. we want to be able to untangle this creature from this trauma hell, because he only ever held the idea of it, he was only ever trying to do what other people wanted of him,
11) but that's "idiot compassion," it's better to be good than nice, REAL GOODNESS ISN'T NICE, if chaos stopped trying to "make people happy" he wouldn't be in this hell either, but that's our problem too,
12) we don't even know how much of this is the tar or the plague, we know the tar used to disguise itslef as him all the time when we were kids, we KNEW because it doesnt feel OR look like him, we know, but damn it when youre dissociated as all hell you dont even realise whats hapening to your OWN body let alone whether or not you recognize whoever the hell is with you at the time

THERAPY, we need to talk about this in therapy,
we need to have a xanga about this, we need to review past stuff again, weve forgotten so muhc,

god i am so so sorry i shold not be typing abtou this wer e going in circle.s




- we're officially taking a break from tumblr. we need to. it's become too toxic, it's feeding too much negativity daily, we're realizing, no matter how briefly we visit. so no more, at least until the stevenbomb in july, and even then we have to be massively vigilant because fandoms are largely toxic too, they've nearly ruined a lot of media experiences for us.
- laurie is rather furious that whenever we see jasper it tends to leak into her overlay? because of their similarities. so she's adamant that we stop "looking for reflections of her in the fandom" on tumblr, full stop, as it's NOT going to happen. we agree, it's just hurting everyone.

- it's 1am and sleep is needed, our eating habits are still kind of dismal to be honest, we got VERY sick today. so we need to recover. again we know what to do but we're "afraid" and keep "doing what other people do" even if we know it's harmful. it's doubt, doubt is poison, doubt is distrust in our own experience, doubt is fear. we need to be brave. we need to persevere.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)



thursday=
virtually no early recollection outside of some dim awareness of therapy
I think that morning was the quadruple-rape nightmare? with the FAMILY.
very disturbing, probably why we don't remember this day at all
lots of nightmares lately in any case. almost all family-based.
i am aware though that genesis is getting royally pissed whenever we drive lately
he realizes just how quickly and easily we go into "performance mode" whenever there is ANY exposure to the public, i.e. "there are people around, we MUST entertain them" etc.
rules: keep the windows rolled UP when in town. do NOT play music around other cars. do NOT talk out loud in a car. he's very strict and angry about it because he sees just how fast slippage happens. so the rules are, minimize that risk, until we no longer feel the horrible "obligatory snapback" that causes us to dissociate into that behavior mode.
that night, cel and jacinth.
very telling? we've been trying to track down this kid for YEARS, turns out they ONLY come out in specific situations, cel somehow got them out.
going to have to review stuff in hindsight now.
long story short cel confronted them, I have no clue what they were talking about or doing? I'll have to see if it's on records, there are only vague location blurs. the clearest is them outside, under the cherry tree, in a thunderstorm. cel is hugging jacinth and sobbing "I love you, I love you, but I don't want this, please don't make me do this." and jacinth just has that blank mad look, the one that all numb negs get, the look that says "I exist to do that thing you don't want me to do," as well as "I feel nothing so even if I don't really "want" it either I don't "reject" it" and "I don't want to be self-aware, stop and just follow the script."
all I know is that at some point jacinth left, and cel was holding chaos and sobbing, and telling him how sad she was, how confused and hurt she was, how she wishes this could have been so different.
but this means there's another hacker gone. jasmine is gone since the retributors called her out on her shit. the androgyne is gone since laurie showed hir what ze was doing. and now jacinth is gone, now that cel made her just as strongly aware of what she was actually doing.
cel was crying though. "I loved her, but she was never actually there." told chaos it was heartbreakingly awful, knowing that you loved the soul of a person, their spark, but never really seeing that shine because they were too dead inside, they were too numb, they were too willingly ignorant or self-hating. and jacinth refused to become a person, she wanted only to exist in her programming, she DIDN'T WANT self-awareness. so when she was forced to get it, she left, just like so many of the other hackers.
I think it's notable that when Julie was faced with bitter, caustic self-awareness of that sort, SHE DIDN'T RUN but accepted what she learned, begrudgingly perhaps, but she WANTED TO CHANGE. I think she is literally the ONLY hacker to have made that choice in that situation, instead of choosing to die with their old viewpoint, or whatever is happening with these people.
hope that makes sense. it's important.
we are fighting back big time again now, and we're realizing that we have more power than any of us realized. we're realizing they never had power over us at ALL.


friday=
no memory of morning.
evening: found a bit of art motivation online, helped with willpower and confidence. somewhat upsetting though because it's like "why do so many good artists draw porn". not wanting to associate with that whatsoever.
later, jay (?) sacrificing his life for others again
chaos found out first, heartbroken, "stop giving everything of you to me"
slow suicide from WAY back.
"jay" saying he didn't even know why he kept doing this, why he kept harming himself so much and pushing himself too far, literally wishing for everything he suffered/ took out of himself/ sacrificed/ etc. would be given TO someone else to augment THEIR life instead.
chaos said he didn't want that, tried to give a lot of it back.
very vigilant now, aware that the "jay" bloodline people are not entirely "positive" and that a lot of them still hold that sort of white wintry problem.
also, more hack death. old methods/ programs are actually backfiring spectacularly now.
emphasis that programming doesn't work, at ALL, we DON’T want what they do and we are AWARE of that now, we aren't blacking out in fear and doubt.
i know at some point we decided we wanted to start the "headspace movie nights" again? i have a feeling xenophon had the loudest say in it.
so that night we rented and watched iron giant. message took strongly.
robots/androids in system appreciated it a lot, but we all have that "what does it mean to be alive/ "human"?" dilemma, "what does it mean to be alive," so the simple but meaningful "soul" bit in the movie struck a chord with all of us.
favorite bit though, "you are who you choose to be."
felt like the battlecry for our life right now.


saturday=
no memory of morning.
mother over house in evening.
outbursts? apparently anger overload. assumedly too much noise, or food guilt, or both? mother literally would not stop talking, followed us around the whole house talking, we couldn't even eat because she'd walk over and stand in front of us and chatter no matter where we moved.
someone stomped the floor at one point, foot hurts a lot.
first memory picks up AFTER that all ended, and mother is gone. no surprise.
in any case, bad food, got very sick. we are definitely allergic/intolerant to peanuts in some way, they make the body extremely sick, every time.
later, watched ted. scared to at first (we dislike R movies, as well as "adult" humor) but we mainly wanted to see how "typical media" handled such a concept.
shock of "some people out there actually live like that"
made us very sick at some points.
after movie, in light of recent events… inspiration from hotel fight scene, laurie beating up jay.
"I'm doing this because I love you" legitimacy, from her it actually is valid. I think jay asked her to as well? she's been refusing lately but something just snapped tonight.
really terrible because it is IN THE DIALOGUE after they beat the shit out of each other
and it's the ONLY time in the whole damn film that they SAY this to each other:
"I'm so sorry Johnny."
"So am I, man."
"I love you."
"I love you too."
"Listen. You gotta let me help you make things with you and Lori."
"There's no putting things right; she f*ckin' hates me."
"No, John, we could get her back."

it was a direct shot to the heart, point blank, in the most unexpected place
and our laurie jumped on that and that's essentially what happened with us too.
remind me to write about that somehow, please, i dont know how but i have to.
after all that was the first time I could see her face in months.
very very sick at night from the food, scared. talked to boss for a while, cz wouldn't leave our side. said he'd help. apparently he did. there is logged, there was a moment of real solid peace, intuitively understood the "say yes to suffering in order to transcend it" paradox, going to hold on to that. huge relief to finally "get" that again.
lastly. in church, realized system map is actually 3D and we got the flowchart wrong. there's horizontal and vertical. it really is a lotus. need to draw it, modeling ideal though.
very excited over this. feels real inside again, tuning back in to us.


sunday=
woke up, nightmares again. felt like something is getting to me, trying to make me forget good dreams, haunting me
almost no memory of morning? highly dissociated, felt very sick still.
chaos was very sad? not sure why? whoever woke up didn't even acknowledge him or something, snubbed him, I don't know. but he was tangibly concerned, pained.
shopping. for food, really dumb idea in retrospect (obligatory food) but it happened.
synchronicity in car already. music.
"here I am with open arms" played, remembered how that somehow ended up as one of ryman's songs, wondering on the lyrics. fighting more shame and self-loathing there.
"got to be real," after wondering w/ genesis. song felt yellow too.
afternoon: laurie and sandman trying to manage eating disorder
main problem: typically it's done by the A.P. to avoid experiencing the actual process
eating is often disturbing and disorienting; by running it through the A.P. the dissociation allows for experience of colors and textures but not of the actual 'eating' bit. this also plays into the "don't swallow anything" compulsion as well as the purging; "eating" is actually not the intended goal here
sandman realizing that the more scared a damaged/ child fronter gets, EVEN from being "yelled at" in discipline, or being spoken to very sternly/ angrily, feeds feelings of potent fear and confusion and self-loathing; that alter will dissociate and keep doing harmful things because THE MESSAGE DIDN'T REGISTER DUE TO THE FEAR. they keep pushing through waiting for a NON-SCARY response and the reason they don't stop on their own is because they are doing the best they can at the moment, according to what they understand. they don't realize they're doing anything wrong. but they also will not listen when someone yells at them "stop that!" because they don't know how to cope with that sort of behavior and will literally block it out and continue. it's confusing but we've been trying to put this into words for ages.
also, sherlock very angry with razwell. first time he's been directly communicated with for an extended time.
razwell is weird because he's been around for YEARS but he's always been in that weird "floating room" that the "good floating voices" are usually in? hyakinth is there sometimes, still no clue why. no clue who those people are, they don't feel too "nice" they're too businesslike? but they aren't malevolent, not actively at least. anyway razwell holds "obligatory/forced humor," which is the kind of shit that you hear in the "adult world" or at school and you learn to laugh at it even if it's not funny at all, even if it's rude or scary or wrong, because you "should laugh" and that shit. but we know its shit now. sorry for the language. and razwell knows it too. he'll laugh, forced and too loud, manic almost, at the "bad jokes" just like the mother does. but then he'll start sobbing in frustration now. he's never done that before. he realizes his job is forced and void of self and i think it's getting to him. it would be nice to get him on our side. he's yellow too, maybe that's tied into this
anyway that was today.
now I'm updating




There are things after me. Bad things. I know this for sure.
I've accepted that this sounds crazy, even from me. But it's true.
That's one thing I'm thankful for, about headspace. It's taught me a lot, it's allowed me to understand a lot more than I otherwise would have. And maybe all this really is just "in my head." But that's real enough. That's real enough, good and bad. Microcosms and macrocosms, you know.
Anyway. In light of this I want to apologize, again, for the entries that have been happening here for the past few months, if not longer. You know, how everything's been so bloody bitter and angry and negative. Yes, it's good to let stuff out instead of letting it rot. But did you notice, all of this stuff is ANCIENT? Every single "bad" entry we get is old stuff. It's circular. Because the old stuff, in and of its existence, is separate from its healing. And we HAVE healed it. It's just… we're looking at it too much in a straight line. And we're all, all of us inside, walking that road at different speeds. A lot of us are past the old stuff, way forwards in the healing point, the end of that awful road, we're free, we're done with it… but we keep wandering back, either to help other people, or because of doubt or second-guessing, or because of God knows what. And when we do walk all the way back, it's like time travel. We're mired in that all over again.
It's toxic. It's dangerous. So… I don't want to post anything like that here, any more. No more rants. No more negative mindspills. From now on if anyone in the System wants to do that, we had better figure out WHY, and then just sit and listen to them for heaven's sakes, talk to them, HEAL this instead of just dissociating and letting programming or the A.P. run its course blindly.

Headspace IS our saving grace, however inelegant that original word for us may be… and I've come to realize, very strongly, in recent weeks, just how blessed we are to have ourselves. To be ourself. It's been the best thing we have, as a person, as an individual.
The Leagueworlds are their own thing. The whole "bridge the gap" bit… I think was too dichotomous. Yes, we can't be an "individual" while we're tuned in to the Leaguestuff because we CAN'T be in that state, that's how creativity and inspiration works. There's no "gap," there's just a shifting of vision. That's it! We're still here, they're still here, it's fine. And we CAN talk to each other, outside of landlocked timelines, which are like that for integrity's sake and that's important too.


I'm kind of excited now… that's not quite the right word, but it fits well enough for now. Hopeful? Grateful? Looking forward, but being happy of where we are now.
I remember what our old entries were like. Not all of them were good, absolutely not. But there were a lot more System-based entries in the past, than there have been recently. Not all of those entries were good either-- there are a few where, looking back on them, I can remember how uncomfortable we were writing them because we knew something wasn't right, even though we had just experienced something inside it felt wrong somehow, fallacious, illusory. Like the truth had been temporarily twisted, like a bad dream, from what we were letting infect our mind at the time. Headspace is fluid, and it's very easy to be led astray if you're not paying attention. There's a certain feeling to watch for, when it's real, and another one, when it's not… intuition has been sharpening a lot over the years, and I can differentiate now. It's very, very important.

What I'm trying to say is, I know what we have to do. It's all little things, little victories and things, just small lights going on. Some of it is going to take a hell of a lot of iron willpower, because there ARE nasty forces trying very hard to stop us, and twist us up, and basically screw up our progress. To be blunt, we've been weak in the willpower department lately. There's been a pervading numbness and doubt and tiredness, and it's made us so unsure of ourselves that we haven't been fighting.
Well, no more. No more.

Our edges are important.
That's something I keep forgetting.
There's an audio file on Mitchell from 2013 about that… it's beautiful and I should upload it somewhere. I should transcribe it tonight.
But… it's one of those files that means a lot to listen to, because there's so much heartfelt sincerity in it. Not all of it is, again. At times the speaker begins slipping and trying too hard but they NOTICE that and stop talking. Still… it's audible, when the things they are saying are coming from their heart. And that hits a high point near the end of the file, when the speaker begins talking about just how thankful they are for those in the System, in the "coregroup," so to speak… how thankful they were for the bright and dark sides of those beloved souls, for their softness and their edges, for all that they were.

I'm rambling now too. I apologize. This is a bit of a "non-person" state; it feels contrived and I apologize.
However. That point is important.
Edges. Sharp bits. Laurie's blades. Genesis's teeth. Infinitii's burning shade. Chaos's being. Everything about us that seems dark and terrible and damnable, everything we've tried to scrub out, too many times, without lasting success… all of that. It's important. It's blessed too. IF IT'S USED AS SUCH.
And THAT'S the vital point we keep forgetting.
There's a quote we should print out… how anything, ANYTHING, can be "sacred of profane" depending on how it is handled, on whether or not the spirit moves into it, fully and aware, when that thing is experienced.
The Light can use the Dark just as well for its own purposes, so to speak, and I think it's because when the Light moves into something, it completely changes the nature of the thing. If the thing It moved into was truly evil or bad, guess what? That Light will melt it down. That Light will completely erase it. I know. It's happened to me.
And that's the thing. Anyone who tells us, "it's neutral, who cares!" doesn't understand that well enough. At least, not the ones who spoke to us.
I'm not going to start rambling about that again. Point is, we get it. We always DID understand what WE need to do, what's right for us, what we REALLY need/ want/ are looking for, et cetera ad infinitum. WE KNOW OURSELVES.
We have to stop letting other people define us on a whim. We have to start standing up for ourselves again. We have to start being warriors again-- and that term does not mean to be wantonly violent, or cruel. A warrior is power, used rightly. A warrior is truth and strength and unflinching integrity. A warrior has compassion that does not let itself be stepped on. I know exactly what it is.

I find it very important, hugely important, that yesterday Josephina finally started the Yellow Realms. He (ze? I should ask about pronouns again really) was distraught about how Yellow was, for a very long time, a negative color for us. I'm not sure when it started, but as of late that hue has been mostly toxic. And Jo has been slipping, numbing, calcifying, probably worse than ANYONE else as of late… and, shockingly, it's been glossed over, because 1) he hasn't been around much, which ties into 2) he's been getting like this more and more for a while now. And, awfully, I think we all just chalked it up to "Yellow problems" and shoved our anxiety about it under the rug.
No. No. We will not gloss over a System member's health anymore, ever, for any reason. If there's an infected or sick Color, we heal it. If there's a person who's like that, or worse, then for God's sake we HELP them as much as we possibly can, as earnestly and absolutely as we possibly can.

That's what I miss about the old entries. Most of the Xangas, a lot of the Glissando entries. Everything that resonated within. Everything that attested to the reality of us, of our System, of our community… and I know I keep saying that but we've been falling back out of doubt or shame or loathing or fear.
No more of that. No more of that, ever. We can't afford to be divided against our own heart anymore. We cannot afford to fight our own existence anymore, just because someone else convinced us we should be doing so.

I'm going to take a break from the Internet totally for a while, I think.
We've been warming up to that lately. We've all but quit Tumblr (hackers started using it so we flat-out avoided it immediately after we caught them), and it's a huge relief, for many reasons. We honestly don't use any other website anymore, haha. So that's good.
But. I think the more time we spend offline now, the better. The Internet has been a sort of ailment for us, for a while. Yes it's been helpful, but more often than not, it's been a jail cell. It's been a chain on our ankles. It's thrown obligations and fears and performances onto our shoulders and NONE of it is necessary, and right now we're just throwing all these metal restraints off into the corner and walking away. It's freeing.
We have too much to do, to waste our time trying to impress/ entertain others and then wish "we could do more." It's easy. Stop wasting our time.



I'm really trying too hard here. I've got to stop typing "to an audience" because then it feels artificial and overly structured and forced.

All right, bullet list.

- Our "dark" sides are important, because they include our sharper parts that can STILL be used for Good IF we are wise and loving about it. There is NOTHING "inherently evil" about our rougher edges if they are handled with wisdom and care. By the same token, even something we view as "totally good" CAN be used for evil IF the usage of it is motivated by such. Be careful. Don't think too hard. Talking too much just confuses everyone.
- Josephina has the spotlight on him right now. So does Yellow in general. Help him, learn from him, this is big.
- Don't let them touch you. EVER. Laurie and Chaos WILL help you.
- Stay offline as much as possible. You know how toxic things can be.
- Don't go down any rabbit holes. Don't get lost in old tangles. If someone else in the System is, help them out. Help them heal.
- Stay aware of what you've learned. Don't let blind obligations or imitations or shit get to you and lead you astray. You know what we need to do, and what it is unwise to do, and what it is harmful to do. Don't listen to anyone who screams at you. BE WISE. Ask inside.
- Stop writing and reading bad entries. STOP.
- Write/print out ALL healing revelations and lessons and refer back to those when people feel confused or lost or doubtful. STAY AWARE. REMEMBER. STAY AWAKE.


stop trying so hard. you don't need to impress anyone. glitz and glamour will get you nowhere.

be sincere. be purely joyful and childlike if that is truly your shine. don't let anyone shame you for it. tune back into the truest parts of us and don't ever lose sight of those colors ever again.


simeon:
hi.
jay is in love again. :) that's really happy. i'm happy too.
I'm not upstairs but its nice when people care about esach other.
it makes me feel really nice.
okay bye<3


hey on that, sorry he jumped in. there's a feeling of embarrassment in here still when people come un unannounced to talk or type. it seems "fake" but then we can't delete it, that's rude, it's offensive actually.

but it's true. it's currently at a point where… everything upstairs is so real that even WHEN there are doubts, horrible doubts, they just dissipate on contact. it’s like… I can be in the same room as crushing doubt now, and see it as totally baseless. it has no merit now. THAT'S where we are. that's how genuine this is right now.
I literally cannot, cannot remember the last time things were this solid. it's amazing.
it's different in a way. the atmosphere is different. nicer, calmer, a little more blue-green. but different. things are becoming clearer, coming together better.
we are really, really learning a LOT as a System. not just the pentagape people.
simeon's right. it feels really nice.


okay headspace movie week is still on and this film has about 30 minutes to go yet so we're off. sorry about how disjointed this entry feels. I'll review it later but for now I just need this posted or it's going to just sit here.

dishonored 2 was just announced I AM EXTREMELY HAPPY ABOUT THIS that game has had a huge impact on us too, this is great, that was one heck of a boost of optimism to our night.

tomorrow is therapy. goal right now is= heal those who are yet unhealed.
she said that is definitely possible, always, even for those like ashen, who are covered in scars. we said then let's do that, let's start this process, let's heal it all.
we're being so open and honest in sessions, we've never been so absolutely uninhibited before, I have to thank cannon and hatchet for that really they're incredibly brave and brazen, we need that.
this is real progress. THIS is real progress. speaking up, and being honest, and not shoving things under the rug, and not trying to be something we're not, or can't be. THIS is progress.
forgiveness is progress too.
we're capable. we've done it. we just have to shake off the dust on our shoulders.
we are who we choose to be.





tuesday

Feb. 24th, 2015 09:02 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

I am so, so, so ashamed of the updates that have been here recently.

Jay is an absolute idiot. I don't know when he'll ever learn. Self-abuse to the point of his personal masochistic euphoria is GOING to lead to a hack, you moron, because hackers USE pain and trauma!! I don't care how much YOU enjoy blood and pain. The fact is, there are hackers who are going to use your state of mind to USE EVERYONE ELSE.

Here's something you may have forgotten. ANYTHING you "enjoy" = MASSIVE DISSOCIATION.
The instant you find yourself "interested" in something, you CHECK OUT. That is a CONSTANT and it has been for YEARS and I don't know WHY the heck you keep getting surprised when your "suffering" kicks our brain into blank-out mode and then some demonic hacker sneaks in and DOES JUST THAT.


The eating disorder people are fragmenting badly and that whole situation is falling to very dangerous pieces.
All the previous "trigger foods" are now identified as "obligatory" and so suddenly, now we aren't eating anything, and the few things we have left over that we thought we "liked"-- because we were told to, or because someone thought it was interesting when we first tried it AND since DATA TYPICALLY DOESN'T "STORE" when the body eats they DON'T REALIZE if, five minutes after that initial "interest," we're in crippling pain or vomiting. WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU PEOPLE.

So now that one horrifically stupid "broken coping method" (basically, "destroy things" in a "non-violent way") no longer works. We can't annihilate edible things anymore, we can't even use them as sensory reminders because it no longer registers. No matter how hot or spicy or cold or bitter or salty we make something, we don't sense it, even if the BODY does, and it does not take those experiences well. Our senses are so detached that we can honestly burn our hands and not feel it, although we are aware that we were burned, and the body is in pain. It's just too far away. The pain is too far away to feel anymore.

What do we do now.
Jewel can go back to typing, of course. There's enough work to do. Except we're no longer in 2004, or 2002, or whenever, regardless of how hard to believe that is. It's 2015. It's incomprehensible.






Last thing. I wrote a letter earlier today but it was so asinine, so attention-grabby and childish, I gave up.

Consider this a "suicide note."

I've been killing this body, slowly, for a while now. The effects are piling up. The damage is irreversible now.
In some confusing way that's "existentially terrifying," the thought that death is closer than ever now, but I'm learning to not take that personally anymore. I need to make my peace with death, in its totality.
Part of this psyche wants to live, I guess, or at least it's afraid of dying a heathen-whore death like this. It's afraid of such a humiliating, painful, slow, frightening death. It wants a "holy death," something clean and fast and bloody and fiery. Like the original child, it wants to be a martyr. It wants its death to somehow absolve the sinful disgust of its life, its wasted ugly life, a fat embarrassing waste of skin and space.

We don't want the family to be ashamed of us. We don't want the family to be disgusted by us, and embarrassed by our existence.
But day by day, it is difficult now, those two consecutive surgeries made it tough to recover and now we've temporarily forgotten how to live well. Part of us doesn't care. It's too tired, it feels too hideous.

I can't cry. We can't cry. It's not allowed. We have to be strong, we have to man up, we have to stop acting like a baby. We can't cry. There's no reason to get upset over these things. Just deal.
It's just… is that numbness "holy?" Is there another option?
It frightens me when I see people proclaiming "non-attachment" and when I try to do so, I end up not caring about anything anymore. Which can be fine, I suppose, but then it turns into apathy, and that means I'm doing something wrong. I'm just unsure what else would happen, being so utterly cut off from everything, not caring anymore.

I don't know. I miss caring, in a way. I despise attachment, but I miss caring. I miss when it mattered if we felt healthy or sick. I miss when we had things we wanted to do, because we enjoyed them. What is enjoyment even like? If it's like Jay does, then that's the problem-- total dissociation from reality, caused by something unendurable. Detachment to the extreme. Is it possible to "enjoy" something in the physical realm? Or is that being ignorant and sinful?

Daily life. Can you imagine? What would it be like, to get up in the morning and not feel dirty? To not have to eat, to be able to run, to have something to do with your day that was… I don't know the word. I really don't. It's like, having 12 awake hours where you're not exhausted and anxious and feeling everyone else's stress. Having something to do as an individual that matters to other people, and enriches their lives. Something selfless, something worthwhile.
See, that's how awful we are. The word 'selfless' hurts a bit. How much more do we have to sacrifice? But that's the wrong idea. "Sacrifice" helps no one, not when we're bleeding out and hoping someone benefits. But what's the alternative? Is it possible for us to thrive, and still DO GOOD for others?? I hope so. Somehow, there has to be a way for that to be true. I don't know how yet though.

But this is effectively a suicide letter. There's been one too many days of this.
Blood, too much blood.
Pain. Headaches, stomach pain, old injuries acting up. Flashbacks.

It's all caused by depression, I know. And we're only depressed because we're weak. That's our personal case, and it's true. We're weak. We wouldn't be depressed "if we didn't exist," that's the sad truth, the truth, "sadness" isn't real for us.
I don't know. I want to obey, to "be good," but those people who give us the RIGHT advice still feel WRONG. The things they say might be excellent information 85% of the time, but when we actually succeed in those things and go to them, all we get are paper smiles and ignorance. Like there's no actual caring. It's like the mother (God forgive us she's a great person when she's not forcing us to be like her, forgive me please). Do what she wants, what she likes, and she'll be nice as pie, genuinely so… because you're great! She's so proud of you! And I love seeing her happy, I do.
But the moment you slip, the moment you ask a question they don't personally like, they're uncomfortable. They don't like you anymore. Now you've disappointed them, you've shown that you're too selfish to know what's right, and you're not worth their time.
It's all so distant. That's why I stopped going to those spiritual websites, and that's why I'm so terrified now.
Is this "depression" my punishment?? Is this sudden massive decrease in personal health and environmental safety a direct and intended penalty, God telling me I messed up beyond forgiveness by "turning my back on Him?" God it terrifies me, what if I really DID commit some unforgivable sin, by daring to suggest that their website wasn't the panacea to every spiritual ill, wasn't the "one true path" to God?
I'm so so so scared. But they tell me, "walk your own path," before telling me how to walk it.

That's the problem. I am so so so sorry, I am painfully sorry, for ever judging those people. I really am.
I didn't realize I was condemning them until I had it pointed out to me. "Follow your own path," but I was yelling at them for theirs. Why? Because part of me, deep inside, STILL believed that there is only one path, EVER-- and if THEIRS worked perfectly for them well that meant it was THE path, and so it HAD to work for me, or I was FLAWED. A self-fulfilling nonsense prophecy (or so I hope, perhaps selfishly and stupidly).
If their path felt wrong for me to follow-- not simperingly 'uncomfortable;' I'd often jump into their paths with desperate enthusiasm-- I labeled that a mortal sin. How dare you object to what you are being told to do.
If it makes them happy, if they WANT YOU TO DO IT, then you MUST, because if it's right for them then it's ALWAYS right, if it makes them happy then you must ALWAYS share in that, and if you disagree then you're just not kind-hearted enough to sacrifice your own needs for the greater good yet.


This keeps repeating.
It all boils down to that one thing, over and over and over and over.
I'm sick of giving my power away to other people. I'm tired of feeling unable, unworthy, or too unintelligent to make my own decisions.

I'm scared because every time I've tried to "walk my own path," it's started out with joy and incredible insight, and then something horrible would happen that proved it was all false and sinful and secretly demonic. Just like when I was a kid. "The devil is tempting you!" no matter what. If it seemed too good to be true, it probably was.
I'm sick of that. God, I want to be happy, not just on the inside but on the outside. It's easy as pie to still be happy and smile when life looks like a fallout zone. But day after day, that keeps repeating, and my soul begins to feel cheated. "Why the heck do you keep forcing me to tune into happiness when THIS is our life situation???"
There's a fine line. Being "happy no matter what" is SUICIDE when it makes you stagnate, AND when it makes you not care about moral lapses. That's why I dislike the "non-attachment" message delivery I've read, because it always seems to preach an extreme.

Saying this feels wrong and horrible.
I want to be happy without stepping all over negative emotions to do so. I want to live in the moment without murdering the past to get there. I want to be non-attached without being apathetic. I want to be able to care about things, I want to be able to enjoy things, I want to be able to love things, without feeling like it's disgusting and shameful and plain old silly. "How foolish! You are still like a child," I would be told. Smiley face.
Why do I keep reading that I "must be like a child," then? That frightens me too, because what our family has recorded of "our" childhood is not a person we want to be. They were malevolent, and proud, and angry, and selfish. Sure they "lived in the moment." Sure they were "happy" almost always, and their negative emotions-- however horrific-- would blow over once they were expressed. But that child was not a nice person. They were an animal on their worst days. And yet they were STILL your ideal.
I am so confused. What is right? After 10 years I'm still asking that question. It's ridiculous.

I'm always, always going in circles here. I need to break that.
Problem is I can't tell what's "truth" and what's not. I'm fighting my own emotions, which I label as "stupid" and "uneducated," because sometimes when I'm told to do/ act/ say/ be something, I get a gut-deep "I don't know about this" feeling. So I push past it, hard. I question everything I think and feel until I don't know how to think or feel anymore. I push until I break and then it doesn't matter because by now, I'm just a program, just a nice little shell doing everything you tell it to… or at least until that "pesky depression" comes back and knocks it into a sobbing heap.
Then you show up and laugh in my ear, "how silly!" Crying is so alien to you. Sadness is so foreign to you. You scare me, and that scares me, because I never thought I'd want to be sad, or cry… until I felt it impossible not to, and you laughed and shook your head and said it was just an illusion, let it go.

I want to. But I'm terrified that if I do, I'll end up like you.

This is a mess. I want to talk about this to someone, anyone, but we're alone.
God help me I am so sick of being lonely. I am so SICK of people messaging me on social networks and making small talk and acting like they're the savior. "I'm talking to you!" I don't like talking. I need companionship, somehow, I want to experience what it's like to be in a community for once in my life, I want to be in a group and not just because the teachers felt bad for me and forced me in there. They didn't want me there. I want to be PART of something, I don't know. This is stupid.
"Everything you ever need, you can provide for yourself." Sure, maybe that's why I have D.I.D. or whatever the heck this allegedly "fake" thing is. Maybe little us was so freaking tired of being hurt and rejected that when they broke, they didn't mind as much as they should because oh wow, company! Isn't that horribly sad though. I know that's the truth. We've been ashamed of it for years. The first person to face Julie head-on didn't fight back as much as they should because it was the first time another "human being" had ever paid that much close attention to them. Sure we were a toy. Sure we were being used. But as horrible as it was, they couldn't hurt us without us so for those few excruciating minutes we were valid. And that made the pain and fear all the more horrible afterwards. We didn't want that… or did we? What did we want?
To this day we struggle with it. What do we want? Why do we throw ourselves into abuse, over and over and over? We know we don't want "attention"-- when we get it, it disgusts us, and we leave. We don't want people fawning over us. What do we want?
I don't know if there's a word for it. Coming home and knowing you're welcome there, even if no one talks to you. There's no ignorance in the air. Feeling at home somewhere. Not romantic trash, that was wrong, so wrong. It came close, we tried, but it was so wrong. We can't quite forgive ourselves for that either, for not realizing, for not being ABLE to realize until YEARS later… it was never their fault, they didn't know any better, we didn't know any better, and the fear and guilt and anger and sadness just built and built until we were unable to see a friend smile at us without expecting something bad to follow. It wasn't their fault.
God and this hurts even more because I KNOW we have friends now, don't we? A few, at least? But I don't know how to deal with friends, even though I love them, what do I do to be a friend in return, that I can do? I'm so scared of having to perform again. I'm so scared of conditional friendships. But I love them, I do, just knowing they exist, the doubts kill me, do they really care? Am I going to scare them away, by accident? Why am I even doubting them? I have so little faith in my ability to be a good friend, I guess, after all these years. I'm so sad, so sorry, so angry, for their sake. I'm not always a good friend to myself and it breaks my heart because I don't want that bleeding onto other people anymore.

This is idiocy. This is why I'm suicidal. See all that idiocy? All that whining? It's stupid. Day after day. It's ridiculous.

This body is a waste. It is too abused to function anymore.
The family says our saving grace is that we're "pretty." When we're suddenly not "pretty," well, no one really cares anymore. Once you're ugly you just get pity.
Crying isn't pretty. Scars aren't pretty. Even something as innocuous as fluffed-up hair isn't pretty. We must always be pretty, they say.
We stopped hormones for close to three months because the family suddenly decided that "it's causing all your problems!" Magically, the problems we'd had for years upon years suddenly became visible to them now that we were on "medicine" that was helping. First time in a decade the dysphoria starts to abate, we're happy, then reality slams in-- now what? We're visibly trans, can we handle the prejudice? Suddenly we're an adult, can we cope with the memory loss, with the abruptness of this new life situation? We were stressed, but deep down we were happy, we were finally reaching some truth outside. But the family said no. Stop the hormones. They're causing all this trouble. I don't like the smell. I don't like the way you're acting now. We tried to compromise but the guilt got so choking we stopped. Miserable, but feeling too selfish to pursue our own happiness, we stopped. Then some of the changes reversed. That day we went out into the car and someone screamed and sobbed for about an hour and then I don't remember the rest of that week because we were trying not to be an asshole and kill the body.
It's much, much harder to cope when the dysphoria comes back unannounced after being gone for the first time in years-- and dissociation making it so you don't actually remember what it was like back then.
After two months of awful anxiety surrounding expired prescriptions and ineligible meds we finally started the hormones again, now it's just patience waiting for them to kick back in, and skill dealing with the fear when the family tells us "they're making you sick and depressed" when I can't remember what it was like to not be on hormones in the first place. Are they right? If I hope it'd be worth the risk even then, is that stupidity? Is that a moral challenge I failed?

I don't want to be weak. I don't want to commit suicide because they said that means we "weren't strong enough" and "we failed" and "we weren't worthy of living in this blessed time" etc.
God I am so scared, I am so tired, living isn't easy either when every day is like this.
We can't eat. We can't exercise yet. We can't go out, the body is terrifying, the family is distant, we are isolated almost all day. Solitary confinement gets to you after a while, you know? All the silence, stuck in a small place, week after week after week, still being terrified that you are "too selfish" and striving to make yourself into what the "people online" say.
How do they know? Why do they have all these magic intuitive visionary powers and knowledge, and I don't? What am I missing, what's wrong with me, that I need THEM to tell me what to do?? Even when I only freaking FOUND them because their articles MATCHED my personal experiences?????
2011 was marked as "blissful" right up until the hideous, hideous hack hell in the second half of the year. The first half of the years was nonexistent. But there was a bit, somewhere in the summer, that somehow cemented itself as "transcendent" and God if WE were able to tap into that…

"We." That awful cursed word. We're just freaks, is all. We're fake and we're freaks. We've had other people with D.I.D. tell us that. We're faking it. We're making this up.
Sometimes I wish it were true, I wish it would just stop, all the hell would stop too. I often try to force it all to stop. Why do you think there have been so many reset attempts, so many bluescreens, so many glitches, so many numb periods, so much slippage? It's exhausting. We keep wanting it all to just finally stop so we attempt psychological suicide.
But then life gets even emptier, as STUPID as that is. All of a sudden life becomes grey and empty and dull. Now, what to do but the daily grind? Sleep and eat and work and do what you're told. That's it! Wash rinse and repeat, over and over, and then LO AND BEHOLD, one terrible evening you get HACKED because the dissociation and self-abuse got just that bad, and then all of a sudden there are RETRIBUTORS in the bathroom cutting even deeper lines into the legs.
And in those moments I find myself, always, ALWAYS, sobbing with joy.
It's stupid, it's so STUPID, but there it is.
After so long of nothing, I'd throw myself to the dogs if it meant Laurie would fish me out. I'd let everyone in the country use me as they wished if it meant Wreckage and Razor would be following my ass, furious and battle-ready. I'd do anything, I'd endure anything, if it would mean this numb drudgery would stop and we could be, WE could be, that blessed terrible word-- I would do anything.
And that scares me because I am tempted to say "No exceptions." I've never said that. There are too many awful "anythings" I could be forced to do. But really, I would pay in my own blood if that was their price.
That's the story of this System in a nutshell, I suppose.

Another night, another retelling of this same open wound of a topic.

I don't know how to fix it. I don't know how to fix it.

This IS a cry for help now, okay? Yeah it's asinine, yeah I feel dumb and weak for it, but right now I'm just so crushingly sad that I don't care. I'm asking for help and if that means I deserve a kick in the face then okay. I'll take the broken nose. I know I'm a bad kid and I should be punished. But I'm too sad to care. Right now I need help.

I don't know how to fix this.

I… I dream of a day when this body will feel good, and clean, and holy. It's been years since it's felt worth anything.
I don't want to disgrace this family anymore. I don't want to be afraid of everyone inside because I feel so filthy, so utterly wrong and disgusting that if they showed up at my door right now, I would collapse in the bitterest tears ever shed because I would probably close that door in their face. I would close it out of shame, out of such profound and crushing shame that I, this whore, this pig, this scrap heap of filth and sin and ugliness, this reject, would DARE to exist around such perfect things. God I am so sorry for existing.
I want to be a light again, I want to be a hope-bringer again, as we were once, so so long ago, we didn't lose it, we couldn't have.

How do I "forgive myself" for this when "forgiveness" still feels like "justification" for me? How do I "forgive" this body for being such a wretched pile of filth without giving it permission to perpetuate that?
All I've ever known is, if you want something to change, you hurt it until it does. That was the method. Kid not behaving? Slap 'em around a few times. Terrify them. Shout at them. Get them so afraid, that misbehaving becomes terrifying too. That’s how it works.
But if you kick a flower for not growing, it dies.
What the heck is the difference? I don't know what it's like to be a flower. If I wasn't growing even after I was watered they'd still cut me down. I'd be a waste of their time, a waste of space. That's how it is, right?
I don't know what I'm doing. Let me try to organize the ugly thought that's trying to express itself here.



Remember when we used to have "inspiring" entries? Back when the System was real, and love was real, and dreams were bright?
I don't. I am so sad, but I don't remember.
It's funny. We forgave ner totally, but those words stuck like hooks in our brain.

At one point, we were someone they loved too. Where did we go wrong?
I still say, it's because they needed someone else, who wasn't with them at the moment. So I was a placeholder, for them both. Once that place was filled, I was no longer needed. So I can leave with grace now, realizing they never really needed me, they just missed someone else so much-- or needed someone else so much-- that I was like a painkiller, for a while. Just an aspirin to take the edge off. Now they don't hurt anymore and so I am unnecessary, which is perfectly fine.
It's funny though. I say all that and with all sincerity, I don't know who they are. Any of them! I have no memories, just a data strand that says "we knew them once, they were "friends" once, we are still having trouble managing the sudden collapse of that."
Why, I know why. It's because "they" are also described as "the ONLY people downstairs who knew about us, and cared about us." That made them invaluable. So… to suddenly and completely lose that, to have 5 years of someone knows I exist to suddenly "hey, no you don't, you were a terrible person, "guess we were wrong" about you being so nice after all!" It hit like a torpedo to the chest and we never really healed from it. The doubt never, ever went away.
Are we really that… bad? Are we really that malevolent on the inside? Are we really just an awful influence sugarcoating itself, and leading people astray? How can we tell?
Since then I've been an aching awful mess, I don't know how to reconcile this. I feel that everything I've ever felt and seen and said was a lie, even if I didn't realize it at the time.
I am so, so happy that they're all happy now. But the ache has nothing to do with them. It is, seeing them so joyous, and realizing that I do not exist anymore, in comparison to them. It's like watching a movie. The people in the movie, and the people watching it, are totally separate. But only the watchers can love the characters, not the other way around. They can never touch, ever. That's what this feels like. There's no bitterness, there's just this knowledge that I can never be part of their world. I'm fine with that. I'm not fine with the feeling of nonexistence it causes.
That is so hard to put into words. It's… for 5 years they were the ONLY people in the WORLD, literally, just two people, who knew who I was and who knew who WE were and who cared. Then it stopped dead. Almost overnight that entire time period that was "too good to be true" just… collapsed. I don't even know how. Who the heck bunked with them? What did they do? Who manned this body in 2012 and did what to them, for that consequence to occur??
All I know is that the separation was paired with the sentiment that "we were wrong about you all along" and…
Since then I've doubted everything. That's all I'm trying to say.

...Oh God that is terrible. I just realized. What if ne reads this, I don't want ner feeling guilty over that, there's nothing to feel guilty about. What do I do, do I still publish that? I can't lie, I need to express it, I'm not mad or sad or bitter at them, never-- I can't go back, I don't even want to, it's been to long, I don't remember anything-- but what did we do? What did we do? I want to fix that somehow, I want to heal THAT, I want to somehow scrub out all the pain and hurt we somehow left on them, I want to know that the thought of us brings NO pain to their hearts. I am so sorry, I don't even know what I'm sorry for, I just want this to be well, I just want you to be well.
Someone loved you. They did. I don't know who they were, we can't find them, I don't know what they said or did but there is a resonance, of the way they genuinely thought of you, and it was true. I want to say that, at least, for everyone we once knew out there. You were loved, we didn't lie. They just... disappeared, and the people who I guess you met later didn't know or remember that well. But I can see it there. I hope that means something, if only to patch up some aches, to clear up some confusion. There's a lot of confusion here for me at least.
I don't want there to be blind spots and bruises in your memory because of us. It's not fair to you. You have my blessing I guess, for what it's worth. For whatever you gave us, for whoever you were to us, thank you.

Geez even saying that feels selfish because it's something I said.


On that note, I don't want to be a bad person. But I'm so ashamed of all the self-promoting garbage that gets posted here.
"Listen what a good day I had!" "Let me tell you about how much I like life!"
And why am I so bitter over it? Because I'm convinced it's fake. …Or at least, I'm scared to admit it might not be. Because… because if people in this System really are happy, the real kind of happiness… I don't know.
I'm angry because I see the darkness too. I see that we are a horrible influence on people still. Look at me, look at all this angsty typing. I'm a bad influence, no one wants me around their kids or families, I'm the one they kick out on the street! Not Jay, not that kid who can't be bad, to the point where he drags everyone ELSE into pain. What irony. And that's why I'm angry, because I'm sad, I'm so unbearably sad, he exists because we NEED that, we NEED someone who CAN'T be touched by that awful sadness, someone who CAN somehow, inexplicably, impossibly, tap into genuine joy even in the face of death and NOT be tormented in the process.
Jay doesn't get hacked. People try, always it seems, but he gets kicked out too fast. Problem is then other people get hacked. And he can't bear it when he finds out, if he finds out. It's not really his fault, not really. He just tries too hard to bring light everywhere, even to the guillotine, forgetting that the blade's gonna drop either way. Malevolent forces follow him, like the Plague, yes that was a terrible pun but it's true. He's the target because he's a testament to what they are NOT, to what they CAN'T touch and ruin, and they want him dead. But even after all these resets, even after how many times he's been shattered, he's STILL around somehow. And that makes me so so sad, to see him unaware of this nightmare, and for me to WANT him to be unaware of it all, because he's hope in some weird stupid way, hope that we're not evil, hope that this painful life situation isn't the endgame, hope that there's more to life than what I feel.
When we tap into headspace, we touch something bright and real, every time. Even when we're sad. Even for me. I realize that now. Even now, with this body sick and the head hurting, even with the reality of the family collapsing about us, even with us not knowing what tomorrow will bring… tapping into headspace, even for a moment, catches me in the moment, and… for a second, everything is bigger on the inside. Suddenly there's more. Even if I can't see it, I can feel it there, some greater experience, and God I wish that could stay, I want it to stay, PLEASE let that be the right thing for us, somehow… somehow, somehow, PLEASE, don't let it be wrong.
There's too much love there, just in the fabric of it, not the romantic bilge this physical space keeps throwing at us even now… no, there's real love in headspace, compassion, something that language doesn't express. It's stupid. It's so stupid. I feel like an idiot saying this, all fancy childish dreams and ideals. But no one's laughing at me this time. They're standing back, staring at me with a mix of anger and fear, and they won't say a word.
I don't want to be part of it, personally. I couldn't. It'd kill me, I think. Too much. But if my job is to work this body, then at least let me know it's there, at least let me touch it for God's sake, it's the only light I've got, is knowing that exists alongside this.

I don't know what to do. This is all I can do, this typing stuff. I'll switch out at some point, probably, something I won't experience or remember, but I'll be gone. I hope someone good comes in and gives this poor stupid broken body a rest.

I… if this life was all there was, then yes, I would want to die. If that fighting in the kitchen was all there was, I'd want to die. If I had nothing to live for but the daily grind, then I'd want to die.
It's hard, even now, feeling all that rage and desperation and screaming teeth-emotion from them. It gets in and sticks and it hurts.
But that's not all there is.
There's more somewhere, something clearer, something I wish, something-- God, I wish I could reach--

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

Therapy on Thursday.

I didn't update as it happened (people wanted to ignore it)



numb fronter as we walked in, couldnt get them out at first
spice fronted for a WHILE, very angry
sherlock fronted momentarily
so did garrison
isadora tried but talking socially isnt her thing
jewel peeked in? left shortly
"jessica" writer girl fronted for a WHILE (NOT the brown "jess," no ties to chocoloco?)
clearly said "other people don't like when I get violent"
she hates the mother, that's her main thing. color feels vaguely indigo, like the one from 2008 or so
wreckage tried to come in, I think ashen was alerted
david did too I think

 


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:55 pm

 

 

Sometimes I think it's really dumb that I have to write down everything "bad" that happens so I can tell the therapist. I don't want to hold on to this stuff. But, I keep remembering that one phrase: "those who forget the past are doomed to repeat it." I can't help but feel that, stupid and ridiculous or not, that quote applies here. It's awful.

Sunday morning, I think, there was a dream hack. It was horrible. The pain in-dream was so excruciating that the body collapsed, and I remember almost passing out. I had fallen to the floor, in agony and delirious, and I was half-crazily praying to God to save me somehow. I thought I was dying.
Miraculously, that pain did NOT translate over to the physical body when we awoke. Thank God for that, really!! If it had translated I probably would have really died.

I know why it happened. Sleeping is painful lately, what with surgery recovery, and if we lie flat down it hurts even more. So, we have to carefully prop up the body in a way that won't make our limbs go numb, and will still allow us to breathe, without straining the abdomen so badly we can't get back out of bed easily afterwards (which will happen if we fall down flat). Anyway, since it is tricky, we usually wake up several times during the night hurting. We haven't been sleeping well in any case. There have been lots of nightmares.
Anyway. Sunday, we woke up around 6AM, only having about 5 hours of sleep so far. So we made the mistake of going back to sleep as the sun was rising.
Here's a note: sleeping during sunlight equals HACKS!!! I don't know why, but it's a constant. The "danger zone" happens whenever you try to sleep when it's light out. It's Plague stuff I think. Bad stuff. So we kind of feared it would happen, but what else could we do?

I'm standing here and the legs are covered in blood and I'm fine, but whoever was out before me definitely was not.
There's a problem lately: no emotions, but expression of emotions. Like, "I feel like I should be upset about this, or that it would be right to feel upset about this, but there's no actual feeling!" Like after hacks. You KNOW you're "upset," "sad," "angry," et cetera, but there's no actual emotion. It's an empty void, a blank space. There's nothing. There's just this "knowledge" that, even if you don't actually feel it, you know you aren't happy about this situation. And then someone fronts, and starts to try and scream or cry or something, but there are no emotions, and the second they stop it's poker face city. It's highly confusing and rather upsetting, to know that there should be an emotion there but there isn't.
Even worse, we still have those not-so-floating voices (alters?? the therapist is making us question a lot of things we took for granted or glossed over) who are full of hatred for anyone who shows "weakness or stupidity." There was a problem today; someone was eating as a "coping mechanism"-- the need to organize, to fix something, to clean something, to destroy something. It's all projected coping needs that we can't find a way to meet elsewhere, so it comes out unhealthily. But it was 5:05, and then the grandmother walks in, stops, smiles sadly/flatly at us, and says "You didn't make it."
Now she likely meant well. She knows we like to stop eating at 5PM every day, but sometimes we don't eat "breakfast" until 4PM so that makes things tricky, since we have to prepare the food that day too. So she meant, "it's after 5 already." But it hurt! What a way to say it! Why would you say it such a way?
Immediately the brain heard those words through the hurt. "You're still eating, you wretched thing?" "You failed." "There's a strict set of rules you must meet to be "good," and guess what? You didn't make it." In short, what we heard was, " You failed to do what was good and right, again. I'm disappointed in you, but I didn't expect anything different. You're a disgrace and a shame."
All I know is that this person's "appetite" bottomed out and immediately they wanted to burn every edible item in the kitchen. They fought off the urge to forcibly vomit out of shame right then and there, and walked out to sit on the porch in the cold, feeling utterly filthy and animalistic, like they no longer deserved to show their hedonistic face among human beings.
A few minutes later the grandmother stomps out onto the porch, sighing angrily, half-shouting. "What are you doing now? Stop being so ridiculous. Get back in here."
We tried to explain how we felt, to apologize for being such a humiliation, but she cut us off. "Oh, I don't want to hear this again! You've gotta stop that." Then as we went to walk in the door, she (unknowingly?) shut the door right in our face. There was a moment of shock-- dulled by the fact that we hadn't felt any emotions this whole time-- and then someone went and slumped against the chimney and tried to cry. Unfortunately, the feelings of self-horror and hatred were so potent, that one of those "floating alters" spoke up. "Shut the hell up, you faggot bastard!!!" That's the one that hates crying, and calls anyone who dares to cry because they're "sad" the most awful name they can imagine. They see crying as selfish, manipulative, and downright disgusting. In their eyes, people who cry are doing the emotional equivalent of grabbing someone forcibly by the face and dragging them in the direction you want them to go. It's profane emotional abuse, crying is, to them. So we aren't allowed to cry because it's "evil."
So that shut down, easily enough, because nothing was actually being felt… convincing us that we were "evil" and manipulative, because who else would cry without actually feeling sad? The only thing we felt was this ugly, corrosive, dirty feeling of wrongness, like we were trash, utter garbage, and did not deserve to be conscious.
We ended up back inside the house somewhere around there but the memory cuts out for about two, three hours around that time.
There's too much memory loss lately. It's scary. It's unbearable.


…I lit some candles for optimism, but the black one ended up overflowing like a volcano and spitting sludge all into the pink one, only. That's awful symbolism and it's scaring me a little.

There was a real hack, Sunday night I think. The same day of the dream hack as far as I know. It was in the living room, someone went into a trance from the red lights and that is all I know. We found the culprit, because they tried to attack Chaos and he freaked out, then it went after Genesis, but Infi showed up and neutralized it, so there's no hack data other than the initial "someone bad is here" shock of the culprit fronting and Wreckage realizing it. Yeah, she noticed and tried to kill it, I don't know how it kept going… lots of the hackers can. I think it's because they're on the "downstairs" level, that's not tied to the System at all. It's all Socials and faceless people and floaters. It's a very dangerous, very frightening, very primal level. J---bel and J----ca's kingdom. There's so much malice in those two names, it hurts. I don't want to write them.
So we think that person was "Eros." NOT the guy we've been calling by the name Upstairs, at least we don't think so. This is the guy from 2012, the REALLY EVIL one that caused the whole Celebi trouble in January. Yeah. The EVIL guy. We think it's him, because it feels very similar to what records we have of him, and it's not a good feeling. So we're being very careful.

The real problem is that he's not the only one!!! There's at least two girls, too. One is Anna, I don't remember/know what her deal is but she exists, we're well aware of her. Long straight blonde hair and all. BUT there's another girl-- at least we think it's a girl? maybe there are two-- which is one we've been hunting for AGES, and it's the one who hijacked Jay's heart affinity and turned it into the most dangerous horrific thing ever. She's not a good person, at all, not at all, her energy is unmistakable too and they've left EVIDENCE before, on our computer, that they exist. It's always scary to find evidence, we're not used to people fronting without permission or knowledge, especially bad people.

Oh! Before I forget. The therapist wants to know who writes. I'm a "girl," more like I have a female look and I'm a teenager. But gender is "ehh." I don't think about it much. Anyway I'm a girl and I'm young and I'm happy? I'm not sad, at least. I'm more like, unfazed. So that's it.

Back to typing so I don't slip, that happens a lot with self-awareness because the darker minds in the System don't want these new voices manifesting. (Sherlock here, momentarily. Give me a minute to hand the reins back, quietly.)

So. Bad hacker girl. We don't know who she is but she was apparently around tonight. No hack data again, just the instant of realizing "oh no oh no, someone was here," and then a time gap, and then standing in the bathroom with a huge bread knife in one hand and hysterically sobbing "there's not enough blood!!" Whoever that was. I don't know. But that person realized the "no emotions" problem because although they were wracked with tears and pain, there was-- again-- no emotion being felt, which shook them up.
They were staring at a washcloth full of blood and saying it looked like a murder scene. Then they wondered if we should go to the hospital, because "this wasn't normal," they had lost so much time and they didn't know what day it was and this was no way to live, it was unbearable.
Then there's a somewhat different memory? An instant of someone leaning against the doorframe and laughing deliriously, staring at the wrists and saying "I could end this right now!" It was the sudden realization that we had a really sharp knife and we were really hopelessly distraught and it would be SO quick to just… end it all. Instantly. But something made them change their mind, because that person disappeared and then there's another time gap… yada yada yada. It keeps happening like that and it's not fun.

Anyway. They "couldn't reach God" and every time they tried to ask "do you love me" "do you forgive me" etc., the damned floating voices would jump in and lie and say "no," over and over, making the fronter feel trapped in hell and unsaveable.
Then Infi showed up. All I know is that Infinitii showed up and said "I love you," making it very clear that they weren't ignorant of the situation even so. I don't know what happened after that, I can't see it, just that ze and the fronter (did Jay come in? no? somebody else.) were talking for a little bit and now I'm here? Typing? Geez. It's 9:25 PM. The last time we remember looking at a clock it was 8:25 or so, in the kitchen, putting the knife back in the sink. Geez. And getting matches for the candles.
Someone was standing on a chair to do that (the matches are on top of the fridge) and saying (with no small amount of disgust and shame) that they felt "lonely," that they "never had any friends" because to them, a REAL friend was someone that you didn't HAVE to talk to when you were upset like this. A REAL friend would understand, and just sit with you if you just needed company, to be assured someone else kind was there for protection and compassion, who wouldn't want to chat emptily or do small talk. Which is stupid, and which is what all almost-"friends" would force us to do in the past. Real close friends talk about real close things. And we never had that, but we needed We never got close to anyone really, they never wanted to be close and it hurt. We only ever had… let me count. AMG, AAA, CL, SD maybe, BP, BD almost, Angelbee, and that's it. Seven people who were near-friends, and of all those, only ONE of them (CL) EVER treated us like one. CL treated us like a sibling, there's precious little memory of that time period of life and the only real snapshot we have is of walking across the playground with her, and she was just so happy to be with us that this surge of real honest love welled up in us, like the love you'd have for a dear friend or sister, and it was one of the first real things we ever felt. CL left us for good a few months later, but… that was real, and honest. It's worth noting that this was approximately the same life-time period that Jezebel evidenced during, so the forces were already in opposition. Ugh. Anyway, yeah. Seven people, two of them who were only "cool acquaintances," three of them who were borderline abusive, and one of them (AAA) who was never really an "official" friend (i.e. she would talk to us often but we never hung out or did stuff together) but who we adored nevertheless, as you know. So yeah, we were lonely. Are lonely, I guess, if this evening's admittance by who-knows-who was honest enough.
We did have internet friends, I guess? I forgot. They've fallen into the "lost years," the ones scrubbed dry by programming or trauma or whatever. We don't remember them at all; whoever befriended them is LONG gone and did not leave any first-person memories that we can find. But that's not relevant now, and that stuff physically hurts to look for.
Where was I. Oh yeah. After that hack, and bleeding all over the bathroom (we got really dizzy, not sure if it was from blood or stress or whatever, but it was a little worrisome), and losing even more time, and wanting to throw up, and feeling utterly isolated, yeah we were kind of lonely. We were unplugged from headspace too, and to be honest I don't know if that helped or hindered the situation? There is a LOT of hate for headspace on the downstairs level, with the socials and other faceless fronters, because to them "headspace" is synonymous with "the world and people that only exist because of hacking." In other words, "headspace is a living reminder of hell, and as far as we are concerned, its very presence promotes more suffering and pain." So the socials HATE headspace, and will deny/ slander/ curse/ try to annihilate it at every opportunity. Sadly, because of that split, there's no way to get help from headspace (someone just shouted "we don't want it!!"). Well, there you go. Don't shoot the messenger, guys, I'm just typing. ("For who?") For anyone, I'm just keeping records of this so we can actually deal with this trouble with the therapist maybe, and keep it from ever happening again.

I hope. We wish. This has been going on for 7 years, plus-- no, longer than that, almost 10 now. We aren't sure. When did the hacks really start? So much time is gone, but so many of us are so young, we can't tell.
We keep forgetting about "childhood trauma" too. We laugh at it, actually. It feels like all fairy tales, like some scary story made up to make other children behave. We don't remember having a childhood. Our memory doesn't "start" until 8th grade, really. 2003, going into 2004, that's when headspace put down its first "roots," even though Jewel manifested years prior, and others (Julie, Jezebel, etc.) even earlier. Still, all of that feels foggy and vague, almost like a prologue, or something slightly off-kilter. "Solid" memory, the "beginning," is in the 8th grade classroom. 2003, let's say. And then time disappears for several years, and the next thing we have a "solid" memory of is 2011 or so. Is it? Did Cannon leave any solid memories? No?
It's weird. Cannon and Glissando both were at MU, that awesome university, but although their memories are very clear, it's nevertheless fogged-up by the third-person viewpoint. It feels… vague. Like we were asleep from 2004 to 2008, and began waking up slowly. There's little data until closer to 2009, I think? And then it's gone AGAIN, because whoever was on dA for the "OCT period" (the short-haired kid here) is TOTALLY missing from all our records, we have NO clue who they were. Then 2010 was Utah, which was only know from data because there's NO actual data of that…

You know what, let me do that. It's 10PM, we're going to bed at 11 today because 1) although I would LOVE to stay up and type, it is NOT safe to sleep during the daylight!!! so 11PM is now the set bedtime, and 2) we're going to accompany the grandmother tomorrow morning at 8 to do family shopping and go to her bloodwork place. Any time we get to go in a car is gold. Cars are BEAUTIFUL. They are blessed spaces on wheels. Every car ever is a safe place, a sanctuary, and we love them. We can talk to them too, a little, like Kit in Young Wizards. Serafina (the PT) talks to us the most; she does not like when people hit potholes and she doesn't like when people say she's "not as good" as Bethany (the Suzuki). So she's kind of moody. But we're nice to her, we really do love her, and she's warming up to us more. Bethany we don't get to talk to often (we don't get to drive her much) but I'm curious, and kind of scared, to try. She's been in several accidents and there has been at LEAST one massively horrifying hack while IN her, poor thing. We haven't even listened to that file yet.


…Okay, I just had to leave the computer for a second and NOW all the terrible sadness and hopelessness is settling in. How do we deal with that? Just meditate all the time?
To be honest, that's why we haven't been meditating. It's… when we do, we don't want to stop. We'd unplug from reality and meditate for like six hours a day if we could. Is that detrimental? Is it "good" to totally dissociate from the physical realm that often, that totally? "Be in the world, but not of it," they say, but for God's sake we don't know HOW to be "in it" at this point, most Buddhas weren't "mentally ill" as far as we know, and it hurts like a crushed heart to hear people say "well mental illness isn't real” because sure, we know that all this suffering is ephemeral, but then…
I don't know. What about the PTSD, then? What about the D.I.D.? Are they saying that "oh, your PTSD isn't real" even if someone was raped, or caught in an explosion, or something equally horrid? It's hard to find the fine line. On one hand, there's awareness that this life is temporary, and all the horrors we may endure here are equally so… and on the other hand, there's the awareness that this life is still valid, right? It's still real in some way, right? And… is it wrong to be scared, when something scary happens to you?
I don't know. This drives me mad, especially because it's the REASON why we aren't feeling emotions anymore!! SO many people have said "your emotions are just knee-jerk reactions to stimuli that don't really exist!" and glorified "detachment" and "emptiness" that we have scraped out our soul and now we don't know HOW to live in this world because we just want to meditate all day. We're in pain and we can't even feel it because these people keep saying it's not real.
Bullshit. BULLSHIT. "You have to accept suffering before you can transcend it." That means stop kicking this under the rug and let us HEAL for God's sake, we're scared and we're frightened and we're sad and lonely and confused and angry and you just keep doing that stupid "SMILE ()" reaction and acting like we're just poor fools!!! Well maybe we are, but that puts us right in with every other beaten and kicked child in the world. Would you just "SMILE" at a five-year-old whose mother just whacked them in the face out of pure malice, and who was crying bitterly as a result? "Don't cry child, she's not really your mother! The pain isn't really real! (Smile!)" FCK YOU.
I am so sorry. FCK YOU.


That too. That freaking mother. "WRITE A BOOK!!! WRITE A BOOK!!! HERE HERE'S ANOTHER PUBLISHING COMPANY TO CONTACT!! HERE'S ANOTHER WRITERS GROUP TO ATTEND!!! BLA BLA BLA!!!!!!!!"
Fck off, FCK OFF, STOP.
Everyone wants me/us/whatever to "write a book." WHAT BOOK!??!?
What the hell do you want us to write????? What are you expecting????
There's our personal chronicles, these Archives, sure we could TRY to write a book out of them, we'd LOVE to actually, but that's NOT EASY, ESPECIALLY when every two seconds you're telling me IT'S FAKE, IT'S BULLSHIT, GET OVER IT, STOP ACTING LIKE THAT, STOP SAYING THAT, ET CETERA.
I wouldn’t BE saying things if I wasn't FEELING them. I'm trying to be HONEST. Would you rather I lie??
I don't know. I don't know. I WANT to write this in a book and put it out there but it HURTS, damn it it HURTS and it's terrifying to look back and see that there's NOTHING for YEARS, God help us how can we write anything if there's so much empty space and unanswered questions??? I don't know. I don't know.
And then there's Dream World, Jewel's magnum opus or however you'd call it. She's terrified because so many people have ripped that story right out of her heart and tried to mangle it into their own liking. It's been so horribly corrupted, she can't see half the characters anymore, she can't find the timeline after 2003 right now, right where ours stops. She cries about it a lot, how all she wants to do is share that story, her love and joy, our hope, and yet it's been so battered. She's scared, that she might not be able to get it right in time, or the right way, or something. But we all feel her fear, more of a wrenchingly awful bottomless mourning, and it makes our situation all the more depressing.

Ugh. This entry is going places I don't want it to go. Where was I. Cars.
Not going to talk about that hack file. It's an hour long and I know Wreckage talked on it and so did the veil-person (the purple one) and Julie maybe? I don't know, I don't want to think about it, there's a potent jagged aura around that entire event that is horrifying to look at, sorry to keep using that word but it's the only one with a "vibe" that fits the feeling I'm trying to express. Horror is different from terror, and fright, and fear. You get the picture, I hope.
Cars. We're going in one tomorrow. I'll type again when I get home, maybe.
I wanted to list memory bits, for the sake of having that data written down somewhere, and also for the therapist. Oh, plus she has us doing this thing, let's start a new paragraph for that, I mentioned it earlier.

It's supposed to snow tomorrow. Okay, so the therapist asked us, "who does what in your System?" But she meant on the outside. And we DON'T KNOW. It was very jarring, kind of existentially nauseating, scary, to realize that we don't know who does half this stuff, and the more questions she asked the more shaken-up we got until we almost felt like crying from shock but nothing happened. We're losing so much time and we NEVER REALIZED IT until she started asking things we never would have considered asking ourselves.
"Who eats" is tricky enough, Emmett should be the one eating but that's been very rare over the past few months. We don't know who eats lately, but so many people are tied to pain and purging and maintenance that it's a little easier to get a grip on that.
But then she asked, "who cooks? Who cleans? Who does finances? Who goes to the doctor? " etc. We have absolutely no idea. And as we looked, hoping to find answers, we found that there was no data. We don't know who cooks or cleans or does finances or goes to the doc because for the most part, there's NO MEMORY OF THOSE THINGS. There's some vague "location" data, of course, the eyes are always seeing… but as for actual conscious stuff? Movement, talking, choices? None. There's nothing. And THAT'S scary.
She asked who exercised. We mentioned that weird faceless beige-tan guy who showed up last summer on the elliptical, and who keeps flickering in and out. But we also mentioned that exercise is dangerous, TERRIBLY dangerous, and the reason why we were out of shape for years is that originally we couldn't exercise without getting hacked. Which was bad. Running outside is safe but we can't do that until our surgery heals.
"Who writes, who does art, who does music," she asked. Another worrisome question. Creativity was always very separate from our System in order to protect it, because if hacks/ etc. ever touched the Leagueworld stuff, we'd die. Quite literally. Everything would go to hell. So no one in our System did art, except Jewel, who broke off from us during the lost years. Razor tried but couldn't tap in. We have some musicians, notably Glissando, but Nienna and Zwei like to sing and Einsatz likes to listen. Problem is, for unknown reasons music is also tied to mania, so we are actually terrified to play the piano anymore because then that one girl comes out and goes nuts, and her energy signature is like a circuit breaker shorting out, blowing up. She's dangerous and we do not like her. She's part of why we stopped singing for over a year once the dysphoria got bad. It would trigger her and then things would-- again-- go to hell. And hacks would happen in her wake too! So that wasn't good either. Writing, though, that's our field now… sadly, for some part, as Jewel lives to write and she hasn't in a very long time. We used to have a poet, we don't know where they went. We lost a lot of our writers, actually. Those of us who write in the Archives… we''re a different breed. This is just talking onto paper. I'm one, Simeon is listed, one girl who "hates the mother" and goes by "Jess" because she can't find another name. She spoke here for a bit before, her energy sticks. Jay types, Laurie has typed before, not often but she has. Sherlock types. Mulberry did once, I can see the text in my mind. But yeah. That was an easier question to answer.
"Who does self-care," the therapist asked. No one. Cannon put a stop to it in 2009 or so, with the dysphoria and hacks and atonement, and since then it's been very bad, minimal really. Bathrooms in general are hack-places and we don't like spending longer in one than we have to.
"Who went to school," was the last question. Cannon, that we know. She took the one art class, that unannounced decided to make her do figure drawing. And all hell broke loose. AGAIN. It's ridiculous how often that has happened. Where is it coming from?? Why??
But we don't know who else was at the first college, other than Glissando, who was only there to sit at her laptop and write music. Spinny got in the way there sometimes, but she was manic and negative and not really a "person." We don't know who went to the second college. We don't know who went to high school or elementary school. Blame the social interaction, I guess, or at least the threat of it. Thank God we were ignored for the most part!

I can't type anymore. Apparently my attitude is detrimental? Or at least not nice, or fitting. It's "rude" without meaning to be rude is what I'm getting. Sorry guys. I'm out of here.

We'll write the memory data down tomorrow, when we have appropriate time. Now is too late.
I cannot tell you much else for tonight; there is a pervading sadness and helpless frustration that is being exacerbated by the heat in this room and the company here. I do not want to mire in this mindset so I am going to attempt to unplug the mind for as long as possible to allow it to heal. Good night.




…Hold up, no. Don't end this yet.
This is Jay. I usually show up at the end, sorry for that, but it feels fitting.
Knife just walked up to me, in tears, asking "what happened," and I just felt… more complete, more whole than I have in… I want to say "years," but it's probably just days. Days are becoming mini-lifetimes by now, in any case.
But there he was, crying, knowing there was pain, asking where all the blood came from, what happened?? We looked, it wasn't bad actually, nothing deep like Razor does, nothing major. But it had happened, that fact alone was heartbreaking. Knife said Julie was totally distraught, and honestly guys I am not surprised, because I saw her sitting by herself after that hack on Sunday, and the look on her face just ached to see. It was grim, determined, almost too stoic to decipher-- but there was this knowing in her eyes and a pain in her posture that I understood too well. She hasn't forgotten what brought her to where she is now. She knows what happens with hacks. And they are still happening. That look was something I can't put into words, but it broke my heart to see it, and God knows I want this to stop just as much as she does.
But then there's the lack of emotion. There it is, the Plague. It sneaks into my confetti-colored head and it smiles, and it tries to make me believe that it's fine that hacks are happening, why do you care? It's not real, who cares! Except I'm re-reading Young Wizards and that thing feels way too much like the Lone Power.
Oh. About that. Yesterday I power-read through the entirety of High Wizardry, which we originally read over a decade ago, and which there was only the faintest recognition of. The last chapter was a roller coaster of an experience, and the last 20 pages or so had me in legitimate tears. I will not spoil it for you (good Lord go read it) but I will say that I actually had to stop, two or three times, because there was such powerful relevance to headspace and I kept thinking Infi, Infi, this is all Infinitii's message-- and when I closed the book around 1AM ze was there, and I was a mess, and I cannot forget what happened in those first moments.
I was crumpled up in a corner somewhere, in headspace, in a bright place of white light… but miserable. The final chapter of the book had forced me to realize just how much awfulness was in me, in our collective self-- all the selfishness, the bitterness, the dishonesty, the rage, every derivation of negative death, every contribution to entropy. I saw it all and I felt every regret we had and it ripped through me like a blade and I was devastated, I couldn't bear it. I ended up in that corner, wanting to just disappear, ashamed to exist with all that trailing me, us. And then something velvet-black against the light walked over, paused, looked down with something untranslatable in its many eyes, and said: "Jay.
You do realize, I know all of those things, completely?"
I did realize, and the aching shame was unendurable. I said nothing.
"I still love you."
I looked up then, self-hatred and disbelief coloring me bitter.
"How could you?"
At that, Infinitii's expression softened, just a little, just enough.
"How could I not?"
So that was that.
Sorry I can't quite do it justice. We spoke for a bit after that and it felt so entirely cathartic I was shocked; I couldn't remember the last time this chest felt so clear.

Here are some other bits of data the other writers here forgot to/ didn't know about to mention--
- I knew I was in trouble Sunday morning but the body was so exhausted we had no choice but to sleep. I went to Javier's room and slept there hoping he could help protect me, but apparently when I sleep I get "yanked out" of headspace and so he was helpless. He also was not at fault, which I had to emphasize when I returned and he was almost hysterical with misplaced remorse.
- Lynne slept over in my room on Saturday night I think? Just for fun, as I'd been talking to her all that day and anyway I miss the platonic closeness I used to have with everyone. So that was nice.
- I was also talking to Kyanos on Saturday night, as we did our nightly walk. His eyes glow, he does have stained-glass wings, which he said settled in after he was assigned his surname (Kathedrikos).
- I'm trying to tap into people's energy fields again, upstairs. Scent is the easiest as it's the most ethereal, so I'm starting there. Lynne is still rosin/ violin wood/ peaches, while Laurie is still blood/ steel/ lightning. There's also this odd subtle "vibe" to them both that I found interesting-- kind of how for a lot of people, the smell of homemade bread has a "vibe" of comfort and security, due to associations with that sort of environment. Lynne, unsurprisingly, has the vibe of our old violin music school-- comforting and bright, but warm and safe, without feeling "stagnant" like a home. There was a slight bright edge of excitement to it, the knowledge that you were "on the road" but that place was a safe haven in the meantime. Lots of warmth. Laurie, though, has this somewhat personal vibe of protection, again unsurprisingly. But I say "personal" in that Lynne's vibe is more "expansive," like it feels bigger, while Laurie's is very contained, just me and her really, without being "too close." It's basically the knowledge that she's got your back, elaborated into something that feels, oddly, just as "at home" as Lynne does in a different way. Just wanted to mention that.
- Marigold smells like marigolds, the bright warm summery kind. David smells like a blanket (a very cute scent actually) and freshly fallen snow (which surprised me). I can't tune into Jeremiah's field yet-- he's too reticent, which is understandable and okay. Kyanos is-- as he was-- fresh morning air with a late note of honey. Nathaniel smells like a tree. It's hilarious. It's extremely subtle; leaves don't have much of a scent as-is but it's unmistakable. And there's this over-scent I cannot place, something very fine and silvery, delicate stuff. It's not mint, there was some once but there's none now. Leon, though, has this unusual smell of something like brass? I briefly tuned in and I got that vibe-- not the sharp metallic scent some metals have, but this oddly warm and golden tune. And there's something over it that's either vanilla or frankincense and I cannot tell. It's really interesting, as I haven't "checked" on anyone's energy like this in a while and it's amazing to see how it varies over time, with people. Lastly, though, I am happy to report that Knife is still all woodsmoke, but I'm thinking that odd sweet-rich undertone is actually roses, like old dried roses or something. I don't know. It's been ages since I last smelled one but I'll have to find one now, see if the data matches up. Anyway that's that, sorry for the rambling but this is really fascinating to me and I value it.

I tend to get larger blocks of residual data than others, and I'm present for Upstairs stuff typically, so there you go. It is important to write this down. Attention gives power. Attention needs to go to us.

There's a lot that still needs to be written (especially about therapy last week, which I'm working on, and the "memory list" we apparently need to write? oh, and a list of "safe places" for therapy this week) but I'm starting to get slippery. It's late anyway, we need sleep.

I haven't read a jot of this entry at the time of posting this, so I apologize if there's anything unfinished or in need of editing… I have no idea who wrote what, as usual. But I'm glad something was written.

We'll try again tomorrow. Here's to that.

 




 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 



First off, massive apologies for the last entry. I'm learning to use the vitriol for the vitriol, as it were.
In the past I would never express that stuff because I was ashamed of it, and still am to an extent. It's tarry-black stuff, it hurts, and I'm sorry that it's in me to feel in the first place. But I need to let it out, look at it, understand it, forgive it, let it go. It's a process. I miss doing that sort of work, actually. So that mindset is directly in my awareness now and my current main goal is to heal it entirely. It's one of the oldest ones, evidently, so it'll likely be our main therapy topic too for a while.

Synchronicity is everywhere. Still a lot of deer everywhere, fittingly, as that message is still relevant. LOTS of alchemy, lots of quotes, everything in church as usual... I saw 11:11 for the first time in days today, "pay attention to your thoughts." There's been a lack of nasty floating voices lately, thank God. And the guidance is nonstop, quiet but always there, if my ears are open. I'm following it. I'm being brave, it's tricky, but I've been told VERY loudly lately that our System IS NEEDED, that it is rather VITAL to the evolution of my consciousness, no matter how bitter I may feel towards it on my worst days. So therapy is tomorrow and I am glad.
There ARE at least 3 people in the System that feel "new" (they were triggered, I've seen them) but they're all currently 'unreachable' as a result of the distance. We'll see if we can find them in the near future.

I went over my bro's apartment today, it was lovely. Walking in the door was when it hit me that I didn't hate either him or his girlfriend at all, and it hurt to think I had thought so negatively of them the day before.
My bro is still working on his incredible theories for this story he's reading (we were chatting quantum physics in light of this for a while) and his gf was giving me healthcare advice for after my surgery, which was a big help.
They have a cat now, did I tell you? She's a Maine Coon, lovely little thing with gorgeous eyes like jade orbs. Her name is Mooka McGonagall which is fantastic.

I'm a little stressed today because surgery is on Wednesday, and I really dislike those antibacterial wipe things they have you use the night before, and I'm still a bit shaken up because why did the mesh move, etc. I'm meditating whenever I think of it as a result, accepting this and reminding myself that this has its purpose too, I'll live, it'll all work out.

I've been listening to this song on loop for three days because it sounds like Infinitii and it is all too fitting.
I'm designing a plush pattern for hir too, it's in the development/testing phase right now. I've never done this before so it's experimental. It's also rather frustrating, solely because my hands are so rough that they fray the thread whenever I touch it. So I have to use gloves to stitch!
But I love hir, I love hir so much, every time I go on hir blog I end up laughing and crying, it hits me right between the ribs and it rings like a bell. Ze has never left me, not once. Ze is protecting me a lot lately. We're talking again, I don't hate hir. There's so much to say but words aren't working at this hour.

Speaking of love... Chaos 0 found me today. Synchronicity is back full-blast for him again as a result; it usually is (it's shocking how much of it he's always brought with him really). He's been angry with me for a while now, and I've been feeling negatively towards him for a while now, and I didn't even understand why. Again, the previous entry helped me get a better grip on that. (We discussed it briefly and he clearly understands that I feel smothered and we're working on it. He doesn't demand anything, he's just a very sentimental individual and we're not sure how to balance our unique emotional expression styles yet.) But I never give up, that's my blessed curse, never losing hope. I kept looking for him again, as I felt nothing saying "no" to that action... on the contrary I was feeling nudged to do just that, to look, to reach. Like it our not I feel almost indebted to him, not as an obligation, but as a choice almost. It's like an honest but strange devotion, a promise, a commitment... fittingly so, I daresay. So I bit my tongue and I did reach out to him again, deliberately, genuinely. And this afternoon he responded, as bluntly honest and emotionally loud as ever. I can't paraphrase because the data isn't stored literally, but he was highly upset that I was avoiding him, abusing myself, and generally slacking off big-time on my spiritual health because of doubt and self-rejection. Of everyone upstairs, he is probably the most opposed to my behavior in that respect-- even moreso than Laurie and Infi. And it is because, unlike them both, CZ has seen me struggle up to this point. He's known me longer than either of them, he knows how I was starting from the ground up and he knows just how much work has brought us to where we are now. He knows the true me, as a result. He knows just how bright I can be, and am, now. And he loves me, whether I accept/understand that or not. So he refuses to let me hold myself to any standard lower than that.
Again, that's part of why I've been avoiding both him and the System. They love me too much. They love me so damn much that they will not tolerate my lingering self-hatred. But it's old and sticky and black and it's hard to let go of as a result, even though I am legitimately trying to. Problem is, I haven't realized until now that maybe I need someone else to help me get this off of me. All my life I felt I had to be absolutely self-sufficient, invincible, omniscient, et cetera. I was not allowed to be weak, or wrong, or ask for help. Except I am. And accepting that is a fragile dance, small steps, with someone else supporting me lest I trip on these legs not used to walking in this way. Maybe that's another big lesson of this surgery! It feels like it, actually. Which is good, we're learning.

I got two new typecode symbols done (Cloud and Edible). It's nervewracking though because digital art programs are tricky and I keep having to re-do whole steps, and also because of eyestrain. I'll have to work smarter.

Last thing as it's getting late. Eating disorder stuff. I was admittedly stress-eating today (just vegetables, but still) and I paused, feeling that stress entirely and searching for the roots. I remembered how stress goes to the teeth, then I remembered how my teeth were the only "weapon" I had in traumatic situations that was never taken from me. Even with my arms and legs bound, I never had my teeth suppressed. I could bite, I could fight back. It seems that is why they became the stress reaction. And I think that's why the ED happened, because for us food and fullness have been tied to sexual trauma, or at least the energy of it, and maybe the fact that we don't want to eat anything, just bite, shows that we are projecting. I think I've said this before. I'll check tomorrow. But it's the thought that the biting and "destroying" of food is lingering trauma residue, a need to express our anger and rage and sorrow and confusion at not having been able to prevent the initial traumatic event. So until we work through that on its own, we will seek relief through the teeth in this way. Does that make sense? It's not just the purgation drive.
Oh. We almost lost Tobiko, her anchor slipped massively and I had to find her today. Wreckage thanked me for it. All those damaged alters need new healthy anchors, we need to start doing that one on one ASAP.

Today (tomorrow, until I sleep and reset) is going to be hectic. I have therapy, I have to shop for food to store because I won't be able to drive now for at least a month, I might drop in to get bloodwork done, I have to stop at a library, and my old violin teacher passed away today so I need to attend her wake. I don't remember her, but I remember what she allowed to bring into my life-- the warmth, the joy, the inspiration-- and I will never forget it. I send her all my prayers, and thank her for her life.


I need sleep. I had to sleep an extra 3 hours this morning, this body's been so tired. Little steps.
If I don't see you before surgery, do wish me well!

 


 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

011815 1:23 pm

(brutally uncensored for the sake of an accurate mindset record)



My brother and his girlfriend are coming up to eat and I am PISSED OFF.
I need to vent. I need to let this anger out. I don't know why it's here or what it's about but GOD DAMN IT I AM SO FKING ANGRY.

STOP TALKING ABOUT FOOD DAMN IT SHUT THE HELL UP.

People keep telling me to eat. Buzz off. I want nothing to do with your hedonistic slob shit. I don't want to be such an ugly fcking whore stuffing this face full of slimy shit like my MOTHER. Her and her fcking sensuality bomb wave. She feels like orange cancer and it makes me want to scream and tear her throat out.

What is God trying to tell me here? Or something like that. Everyone who I see as a possible friend, someone to possibly confide in about cool things-- mostly Dream World and my music-- every last one of them ended up getting into a relationship and then it all went to hell. Just like Timon and Pumbaa! "And now our friend is doomed," remember? I related a lot to that, to not only those lyrics but also to their character types in general. Sidekicks, supportive cool guys, funny but wise, never in the spotlight but always working behind the scenes. Sidekicks. They were my people. Still are, effectively.
But the goddamn relationship thing. ALL of them! My mom is a flirt, AMG was a flirt. Viral got a girlfriend, Q got a girlfriend. AAA got a boyfriend, back in 8th grade, and that was the first time I ever felt this sort of awful bitter rage. I loved the hell out of her, I wanted to be her friend forever, and then she got a boyfriend. And I was less than dirt, or so I felt.

But it's not even about that. I'm fine being a "sidekick," I love it. I would love to be someone's go-to guy forever, even if I wasn't a "best friend." I just want to be able to GIVE that sort of love TO them, and have it be ACCEPTED as legitimate. When someone has all their time and attention devoted to some paramour, suddenly friends become bullshit. At least, in my personal experience, that has happened.
Even in headspace, back when I was there. I think that subconscious pattern infected people. Everyone I "loved" who wasn't aromantic turned the relationship into a cesspool, a disgusting warzone. Ryou got too lovey-dovey, I'm still iffy around him as a result. Genesis got too flirty, I tend to avoid him now as a result. Chaos wanted to marry me, and at some point effectively did, from what I know… some days, I wish I had never met him, painfully, because I DO love him… as a friend.
Markus was safe. Ironically, the boy who always felt "less than" for never feeling romance towards me, for not hitting the "relationship milestones" that the original Jewel felt obligated to chase. It's been his saving grace. I still feel we can be close friends now, if I start talking to him again. Everyone else… not so much. It would have to be scrubbed out first, start over clean and right this time. Pure.

Ironically Infinitii doesn't count, because-- and this may surprise you-- ze isn't romantic. Yeah, ze might love roses and candles and that sort of thing, but ze loves them as concepts. Ze would never force such a thing on me, or demand it of me.


I still don't know what God's trying to tell me though. Is it just trying to forgive this? Is that why he had my bro get into another relationship? Because maybe I wouldn't be able to see him as negative? Well maybe if he wasn't just like my mom and my old friends. Acting all fine on the surface, but then secretly enjoying rude sexual humor and promiscuous behavior and giving each other neck bites and ew ew ew EW. It's disgusting. It feels like they're forcing it on me, like by displaying that shit they're saying, "see? Now YOU have to do this/ like this!" So even if I try to turn my head and not look, the disgust is hard to get over. That's the tricky part. I don't want to condemn people. But… it's hilarious. I consider myself very forgiving, but it’s tolerance I struggle with here. It's hard to just stand around when that sort of behavior is all around me, so loudly and nauseatingly. I want to rid myself of negativity towards it, that's toxic, but I DON'T want to do a 180 and start idealizing it. That's wrong too. What do I do here?


…And now my bro and his girlfriend can't come up. Mom says he sounds upset on the phone. I hope he's okay.
I do love him, and his girlfriend, as people; they're wonderful, they're smart and funny and interesting and I want the best for them. But then I get tangled up in this stupid residual rage and sorrow and whatever the hell this is, and it's not fair to them, it's not fair at all.
So now I'm being crushed by guilt. It's my fault, my brain says. You thought these bad things about him, you brought bad things upon him. You are a demon throwing curses at people. I don't want to be that! I want to bring joy and happiness and peace. But in order to do that… first, I have to forgive. I have to forgive these people for feeling what they do, as odd as that sounds, because they mean no offense and really it's great that they care about each other. But… viscerally, somewhere deep and lodged angrily in my subconscious, like a tooth buried in muscle, there is this hatred of romance and it paints every relationship with its poison. Two people could be legitimately, totally in love, but the moment they do something lovey-dovey or showy I am going to see them as fake, simpering, manipulative, proud, pushy, and above all… malevolent.
I think that says enough as-is.

In the old timelines, in the old "headspace" past, relationships were used like nukes. Romance was used like a lethal injection. Anything flirty or amorous was labeled as slutty and manipulative, as tools to actively harm me, to dirty my soul, to ravage my body. Every last bit. So Valentine's Day became evil, once it cease to be innocent, once I saw how other people treated it. I miss the days of childhood, when I could buy those cute paper valentines and give them out to everyone in my class, freely and honestly and with total affection, saving the biggest ones for the girls I really did love in my own childlike way. I didn't want to be anyone's girlfriend or boyfriend or romantic interest. I just wanted to show them that I loved them, and have them accept that, WITHOUT saying we were "dating" or something equally asinine. Why the hell could I never have that?? Why the hell can no one else around me have that?? Why am I surrounded by the very thing that destroyed my friendships and damned my identity and corrupted my religion? Why the hell is it EVERYWHERE???

Why the hell am I so angry?

It's the sad anger. It's not the old brown anger, that sort of blood-raging frustration where the tears go hand-in-hand with the intent to maul someone. No, I only get that towards relationships when they start showing PDA. Then it's just an instinctive "make it stop" reaction, something boiling pink, something so repulsed that it wants to rip their lips off and smash their heads together. The violence scares me. Why is this, why do I have such violent tendencies? What purpose do they serve? I wonder. I never thought of it that way before. I wouldn't have such reactions if my mind didn't think they'd be effective somehow. Is it just the desperate need to eliminate that shit from my surroundings? Is it the fear that if I don't totally annihilate it, it will continue to force itself upon me forever?
But the tears. There's always tears. No matter how angry I am, it breaks down into awful gut-wrenching sadness, a feeling of utter rejection-- no, of total invalidation. Of "you don't deserve to exist." Every time someone around me starts flirting or making out or something of the like, it feels like I am waiting for them to both turn in unison, grinning maliciously, and say "you like this, don't you?!" before continuing with enforced lasciviousness. It's like a game. That's part of this, actually. I cannot fathom such behavior EVER being genuine. To me, it looks like an act, something done like a play, for the sole purpose of bullying someone else. You know what it feels like, actually? When you're a kid, and a friend or sibling takes your favorite book or toy, and then either holds it over a fire, or over a cliff, or with scissors ready to snap, and then they turn and look at you. Grinning. Ready to destroy that thing you valued in an instant, they turn and look at you just to see you in pain. So you put on a poker face, you pretend it's okay, you really don't care… and then they move, they do burn it, they do cut it, and your knee-jerk reaction is to jump up and beg for them to stop, to try to make them stop-- and all they do is laugh. They're enjoying this. And they're not going to stop. If they do, it will only be to revel in your "stupid pain," to point fingers and laugh at what a "baby" you are, to give you the chance to soak up the shock of that experience while they plan their second offense. That's what it feels like when I see people acting romantically. Just like that.
I think the word is "torment." Just like seeing how long an arachnophobe can hold out as you dangle a spider nearer and nearer their face. Torment. And they always laugh afterwards. "There's nothing to be afraid of!" "Don't be such a big baby!" "I didn't actually hurt you!" But it's all said with mockery, with disdain, with gleeful derision. Insinuating, if you were like me, I wouldn't have to torture you. The way you are now, you're a disgrace. You sicken me. You're shameful even to look at. So I'm going to torment you until you're just like me.
…is that what my violent urges are doing too? Am I saying the same thing in return?
Where is the fine line? How can I learn to tolerate this with a peaceful heart? How can I heal this angry fearful sorrow inside? That's what needs to be done. There is a root, a blackened root, and I can't find the ends of it. Not quite, apparently, because I've yanked it out before but it keeps growing back.


(ended)

 


 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (drained)

 

 

therapy today.
woman works with sheppard pratt apparently, said she's effectively going to be using the same treatment plan with us now. it begins with coping skills, mostly grounding and establishing safety. we've never had a therapist set up a "plan" before so this is exciting.
also we handed her the rough system lineup she asked for (she wanted names), which of course we had listed under colors. i said we thought very visually and she said she did too, then she handed us some crayons and asked us to "box in" each group of names with that color so she had a ready representation. then she was on the phone with the insurance people while we were scribbling away with crayons. it was really fantastic actually.
we're seeing her again on thursday, can't wait, she seems legitimately eager to learn and help and she is both nice and educated. plus she apparently works with the ISSTD, which is icing on the cake. we'll do our very best working with her.

got some food today, stupid damned floating voices made me turn the freaking car around TWICE to go back and buy some shit they would NOT shut up at me about, even had the nerve to throw a line of synchronicities at me that were very loud, all saying "buy it" (or you'll regret it). so i did, aaaaaand guess what, when we ate it later (only a bit!) we got TERRIBLY sick, honestly it hasn't been this bad in months. so yeah screw you floating voices.

oh yeah. and we also forgot.
sugar = hacks. apparently salt does too, it all ties into the crushing nausea and pain and feelings of filth/ unworthiness/ rage/ sorrow that such foods elicit in the body and mind. so those damn voices basically pushed us into buying a hack, i am so angry, i am so tired. i need to stop listening to them. i need to tell the therapist about them, first opportunity we get. they still insist they are god but they are NOT, nothing from god acts like that, i know that. they cannot be truly moral because they have no empathy. they do not have my best intentions in mind, they only want me to obey, and submit.
i read a quote like this on tumblr yesterday.
"The only people who talk about sacrifice are assholes. The government talks about sacrifice, and about the ultimate sacrifice. Sacrifice has to have PURPOSE. Sacrifice has sacred utility. The Holocaust had no purpose. Dying for a cause can have purpose. But most of the time when the state speaks of sacrifice the state means THANK YOU FOR LETTING ME EAT YOU."
that's it in a nutshell really.

on that note here's a weird topic. its been weird in general lately, hacks are either totally nonexistent or utterly horrific, but in the downtime im seeing more clearly. they cannot touch me easily anymore, i'm learning to fight again. i can see through their lies now, now that i'm being honest with myself, now that i'm untangling confusing things from their snares. and it is confusing. we're still flat-out asexual and repulsed, we don't need to bloody test that anymore to know it for sure. i dont give a damn if others demand justification for our orientation, they have no right. but even so, we are confused, because i STILL have that childhood lingering need for affection, for platonic intimacy, for some sort of close caring that i've never had much of in a true context. that's why relationships are tough, that's why i only really feel safe around infinitii now. but i still have that sad, sad need, that inner child so neglected. i keep thinking of the child in the manger and maybe if that was symbolic, a loud call from the universe to take better care of that part of our psyche for once. we keep ignoring it, treating it like our birth family did. "grow up." "don't be a crybaby." "don't bother me." "don't talk/ think/ act like that." emotional stunting. anyway thats old news.
point is, that is conflicting with the weird wants that showed up during high school, when genesis showed up. realizing that yeah we still wanted closeness but if we were allowed to be more demanding, more selfish, we... wanted that affection to hurt. remember how around that same time, we were convinced we were some sort of masochist because we were obsessed with pain? and laurie still bears the scars from that bullshit? how they used us. how they used us. i am so sorry. but it's true, the pain is sacred, the pain was tied to "caring" in the childhood punishments that became her anchor. and we were never truly able to unlink those two things. to this day, sharp pain is something i need in a physically intimate situation. not sexual. intimacy is NOT sexual and i despise being told that for years. no. any time my walls are down and i am breaking from honesty and someone loves me i want it to hurt, i want there to be pain, some sort of catharsis that isn't flakey or shallow or dramatic. i want agony and i want it to be sincere.
but lately in light of religious stuff and infi by extension, that's expanded to embrace the self-annihilation drive, the need exclusive to myself, to melt into other people and things and so be devoured. and yes, with infi sometimes i beg for that to be literal. ever since that one morning i wanted hir to eat my heart, to purify it like ze did the energy ze swallowed, ever since then i've had this stupid lingering want to just be consumed by something greater and brighter than myself, some sort of religious ecstasy of destruction. and not personal either, i never like when people pay attention to me in those situations, no. no, just let there be blissful pain. bring everything up and out, scrub this ribcage snow-clear. crunch my bones between your teeth. something.
it all boils down to me not wanting to be a person, why the hell does that always come back. am i that tired? am i that in love? i don't know.

the past four months or so i have been following the bullshit newage regime. they say "enjoy pain" but there is a fine line damn it. they say that if you are attacked, if you are raped, just surrender and let it happen! "don't make it a problem," they say. and yeah that's just fine and dandy if you want to live a bleached-out super-happy void life, that's great. but i'm telling you. i've been strangling my negative emotions for months, just like that. "let everything happen," they said. and i didn't realize that in truth, that means to let the outbursts happen too. when i was attacked, someone said "don't resist!" but what if my inner child is screaming, huh?? what if she is scared out of her mind? what if he is sobbing for help? "don't resist" WHAT, pray tell?? that includes THEM, too!!! god damn it but you were painting over my soul in the process of telling me to be a bland smiley-face sticker. "don't resist," fine, that means that from now on if heartspace wants to jump out then I am LETTING IT.
the therapist said that too, something i forgot. when children experience trauma, some of them think "bad things only happen to bad people" so they reason, "i must be horrible for such a horrible thing to happen to me!" and that poisons them. i said something to her and she responded with that, said that's how i'm thinking, i agreed. but it made me sad, i read that in so many other accounts of D.I.D., how children would be told that they deserved what happened to them, to break them into little pieces. it's so ironic, heartbreakingly so, how my pieces were the first people to tell me i didn't deserve that abuse.

i didn't tell you about roxie. oh gosh i love her she's the cutest thing. she's a little deer i found, a little jingly bell deer, she's so soft and the sweetest tiny thing. i found her upstairs in a box and she fits in my hand and she is my friend now, she's on my desk. she has antlers though, that's cool even though she's a girl, so obviously she's trans like me haha. but really she's so nice.
she isn't in headspace yet, not really, just in flickers. it's been AGES since something like this happened, an outspacer walk-in of this sort. i miss it! but we don't know what color she is. green, strangely, feels close. red or brown maybe, but there's a strong green pull even though there's none on her. we'll see.
aaanyway. after finding her, i kept getting deer on my tumblr dashboard. i wondered about it then, looked up what the deer means as a totem animal. let me post a bit of that.
"From the deer we can learn that the gift of gentleness and caring can help us overcome and put aside many testing situations. Only love, both for ourselves and for others, helps us understand the true meaning of wholeness."
"Deer teaches us how powerful it is to be of gentle demeanour, to exert keen observation and sensitivity. Deer's are in tune with nature and all it comprises. They are sacred carriers of peace and show those with this power animal how to open their hearts and love unconditionally... Deer has entered your life to help you walk the path of love with full consciousness and awareness, to know that love sometimes requires caring and protection, not only in how we love others, but also in how we love ourselves."
"Deer teaches us to be gentle, to touch the hearts and minds of wounded beings who are in our lives. Don't push people to change, rather gently nudge them in right direction, with the love that comes from deer. Love and accept people as they are. The balance of true power lays in love and compassion."

You get the picture. It's all intuition and gentleness and innocence and regeneration. But it's so accurate, not just to the vibes Roxie gives off, but also to where we are in our life journey right now.
I've been treating myself, and this body, like shit. Pardon my language, but it deserves that. It's awful. But it's true.

I lost my train of thought.
This is another mindspill, this entry. Better than nothing though! I need to just get back into the swing of updating again, after such a long forced hiatus.
I just do not like focusing on the negative. I don't. Energy goes where attention goes, the strength of anything depends on how much and how often we focus on it. So maybe the deer message is the best. Instead of anger and fear, can we be gentle instead, and get a better result? Let's do this RIGHT, let's do this with pink and aqua and violet hues, not the colorless rulebooks they sell us. Let's be kind, let's be loving, like we are, yeah there's dark stuff in our past but that's NEEDED, damn it that is NEEDED TOO.
I read an article in a Psychology Today magazine, in the therapists office. Basically, "why you need negative emotions." Why things like sorrow, anger, shame, frustration, boredom, etc. are important. They are signposts, they are pushes in other directions, they are sparks, they are important too! And here I am listening to people telling me, "no, only positive happy emotions are allowed! :)" ugh those smiley faces are painful at this point. I'm sorry but it's true. Why do they anger me? Because to me they are masks. No laugh-lines around the eyes. It's that awful sort of forced smile people make when they are being condescending or hiding hatred. That's what it feels like, those emotes, in those sentences. Emotes can be genuine in other contexts but nope, not there. So there's my explanation, that's why they frustrate me. I don't want to make that sort of expression, for me it's wrong. For ME it's wrong. That's my path to walk, for the love of God and his monstrous angels let me do my shadow work, let me adore my daemon again, let this System operate as it was meant to. Stop crushing the nighttime and wondering why we don't dream anymore.

Healing. Step one. 2015, another new beginning, another step up, a new mission. "Take care of yourself." Collective noun.
Surgery, a soft reset coming up next week. A new therapist and a new chance to grow. Feeling like I'm getting a new name too; it's been two years and that's the average time period for a Core so a morph might be in the works. We shall see.

It's 1AM. I just drank four lemons so that made me feel a lot less sick. Tomorrow I'm probably going to eat at least four cucumbers, this body is craving green stuff like mad so I should just let Emmett go to town. I miss him. I miss everyone.
I can dream, we can make that dream a reality. Yes there is lingering hurt from the dead timelines, from the old lives, but that's all in lower levels now, and it's feeling more flowy. It's not tar-sticky anymore, for the most part. Some of it is, in parts, but it's like we can still remove it easily, if done with care, and understanding. We can do it, we will. There will be a day when we can all live as a System and not have to do this bloody trauma work anymore, because it will be healed at long last. We are building that day every day, bringing it into existence.
The hardest part, though, is overcoming obligations. Ironically. I get stuck in "repeat behaviors," in loops that hurt me, because (as I said) I am not doing much self-care at all and I've been tossed about by voices, so I don't "fight back" and say what I think is the best decision. It's tangled and really the problem largely does not exist when heartspace is active, plugged-in. When people are around, we know what to do. Even if some of us are lost we have wisdom, we have knowledge. Just reminding myself.
So smarter choices. Every day, a bit at a time, being more self-respectful, and brave and daring too, for that sake.
1:11 right there. "Pay attention to your thoughts, for your thoughts become your reality." Good reminder, thank you.

Now it's late so I apologize if I've left anything un-concluded, but I do need sleep and I'm tired. I don't want to keep rambling when I have no real desire to type at the moment. I'd rather type when I feel a real drive to do so, not to just take up space.
I hope all you readers (the not-so-invisible audience!) are doing well. Have a good night.

 




 

dec 05 2014

Dec. 5th, 2014 06:11 pm
prismaticbleed: (worried)

 



Do I actually have depression? I don't know.
It's both frustrating and annoying whenever someone asks my therapists or docs for a diagnosis and they tack "anxiety and depression" onto the end. It's so generic to me. "Yeah, ze gets sad and nervous sometimes." Do I? I honestly can't tell. I don't get sad, I wish to heaven that I did, emotions are so alien lately. It's more of this… this emptiness. Let me talk about that, that's why I'm here.

I have to leave in 30 minutes to go to Cannon's campus again, they're having a choir concert, they're even singing some Eric Whitacre stuff. Now normally I love choral music, you know that. I adore it. The last time I couldn't go to a choir concert I broke down in tears, it felt like a stab in my own heart. They sound like me. …Or at least, they should. I should sound like them, rather.
It's weird. I don't know when I stopped drawing, but it was because I didn't want the buildup of paper clutter.


I'm scared to get a job. I'll admit it. I'm scared because I don't want to be locked into another automated routine. Yeah, it'll get us out of this house, but at what cost?
My grandparents are… getting older. It's scary. It makes me feel like a helpless child, to see them in pain, to see them struggling to get around now, to see the memory problems. All my life they seemed more 'alive' than anyone else I knew. They were smarter, wiser, stronger. And now, within the past few months… suddenly, this.
I'm scared because when they die, what will I do? Where will I go?
I want a job, I want money to support them, but without me they're home alone, they forget, they get lonely and scared… it makes me want to cry. I want to be there for them NOW, not wishing I had been when it's too late.
I'm trying to sell things. There's a few things I can sell. I know commissions are always an option but I need to burn through whatever weird fear is surrounding art, first.
I think it's fear of "being used?" Which is dumb. I can say no to any commission I don't feel comfortable with. Except I never did in the past, and oh we regret that badly some nights. Ah well. The past is the past.

The other thing is that I don't want to become a corporate slave or whatever, not sure on language. I can't sell things to people. I can't lie anymore, I can't. Is that weakness? To recognize that I would not be able to properly hold a certain store job or role, because it would require me to build a false persona? I DO NOT want that happening again.
It's tough enough with this lack of life lately, this emptiness of self. Is that better? They say that before you hit real joy you have to hit rock bottom. What is this? Don't you dare tell me it's "not bad enough" yet, I shouldn't have to go that far, should I?


Should "religion" hurt this much? Badly, not the good fire. This is the "is there any way out of this self-wrought hell or am I hopeless" feeling. I'm reading too much.
Stop. Stop this stupidity. Stop.


I'm learning a lot from what I'm reading. I have to let go of that old mindset.
The real problem is that there is so much, and most of it is frightening, overwhelming. I look at the amount of stuff I have to read, see pages upon pages, want to cry from frustration. It's ridiculous. Why this weakness?

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:08 pm

 

I'm reading up on Hinduism again and I'm having some significant thoughts.

My daily "worship practice" has been hit-and-miss for too long. I used to forsake the idea of rituals, thinking them "obligatory" and therefore tedious and empty, but really, that just means my motivation was missing.
All true "rituals" for spiritual purposes should be an expression of love. That's the heart of it. Chants, exercises, prayers, et cetera-- if it is not motivated by pure love for God, or whatsoever you may call That, then it is not really "worship." Then it is empty obligation.
I want to go back to daily rituals that I have built, personally, out of true love and devotion. This ego will be conquered, but it must be conquered without hate, or fear, or anger, or bloodshed. Yes, this is a "war" and I must continue to "fight" and never give in-- I must never give up-- but it is a war that only Love can win. That is the truth.
I've realized that lately too. All my striving, all my desperate hopes and efforts to "be good" and "stop sinning" et cetera, has been motivated mostly by fear. That's not working, of course. All fear does is feed fear. I was making myself sick, focusing only on "bad" things, on flaws and failures and falling short of what I felt I should be. I wanted to be "worthy of God," but all my thoughts were being drowned by the devastating thought that I "was unworthy." How can I achieve anything when such a breach is present? I need to drop the fear altogether.
Of course I still feel unworthy. In a sense I really am. There's so much stuff between me and my truest inner nature, all the buildup of the ego. But it's illusory, I must remember that. Conquer it, discipline myself, but all that fear and failure isn't real, in the end.
Love. Love is the true motivation and the true action. If I start living from love alone, love for God above and God within-- then I will no longer feel distraught and lost and worked to the bone. Then my worship practice will be true worship.

 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 11:31 pm



miscellaneous notes from voice recorder:

 

make list of things that cause a kneejerk shame/guilt/fear reaction, from least to most,
ESPECIALLY around things you treasure/ like/ love in life,
afraid of judgment/ condemnation/ demonization, etc.
write down negative messages,
then positive reinforcements, "this is why the negative isn't true"

why are we looking for sugar? even though we hate it?
"you're not being sweet to me."
internal anger, self-hatred, wanting it to change via punishment.
we need internal sweetness, but we are not giving it, out of self-hatred
having any outside is heavily damned and punished severely
so this bleeds over


wednesday, end of may or early june
driving home in the fog with chaos, dashboard said 333.8 as soon as I realized what I was feeling. steam on road, failure of language, problems with guilt, feeling "at home" for the first time in ages. realizing I'm miserable because my inner life and outer life are not syncing. if I have to keep censoring my inner life, if I cannot bring who I am outwards, if I cannot mesh the two, I will be miserable.
I keep feeling guilty for loving people, like I should be ashamed of being "my own person"


saturday in early july? after june 25.
went out shopping, train started going by in front of us. waved at conductor, he waved back

obligation problem:
"why do you want to be in a relationship"
"because that's what you do. if you love someone you HAVE to be in a relationship with them, or you are actively rejecting them in malice."
BUT demanding "detachment" from all relationships, hating closeness?
remember most relationships data debris are negative and FALSE. obligatory programming. LET GO.
anything with "have to do" "supposed to do" with this causes abyss of anger, sadness, frustration

big synchronicity day at the library, despite it being a very negative morning-- randomly found sea book, everything was the ocean. "part of creation within you," drops of water. evaporation, condensation, etc.

grandmother with excess food, "well we have to use up all these cans…"
WE INTERNALIZED THAT TOXIC MINDSET
and we are mirroring it back to her!!!
if life is abundant, both good and bad is in abundance, you will NEVER "USE IT ALL UP"
OUR MINDSETS ARE OPERATING FROM A PLACE OF LACK, we think we can deplete things
grandpa has this too, overcompensating?
WE HAVE TO BECOME ACTIVELY AWARE OF THIS AND START CHANGING IT

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

I keep having spiritual crises, somewhat paranoid in nature (and arguably a result of my tumultuous religious past), which have reached a high point since discovering the multitude of different practices and beliefs on this very website.
The biggest problem is that I'm "mentally ill." I hate using that term because, despite how sick I may feel from this, my atypical psychological state has been more of a blessing than a curse in the long run. And it's become the core, the utter irremovable heart, of my personal spiritual path.

 

So. I want to believe that this path, however bizarre and weird and gorgeous it is, is valid. I'd love that more than anything. But the very fact that it all does resonate so perfectly with my heart clashes with the fact that I'm also considered insane makes me terrified that my beliefs are therefore always wrong.
As a child, I was effectively taught that religion is uncomfortable. It is terrifying, and painful, and angry. It is meant to remind you of your fallen human nature, of your distance from God, of your desperate need for forgiveness lest you be eternally damned.
Nothing ever prepared me for this. No one ever told me that the blood would come with roses one day, that the nails would be painted gold, and that my sacred heart would burn with joy as well as pain. No one ever told me that one day I'd have an entire freaking world in my skull and ribs, that I'd end up standing in a personal pantheon that both praised and crushed me, that I'd start finding my own experiences echoed long afterwards by the preachers and saints I once frantically emulated for fear of hell. Nothing ever prepared me for the possibility that I might be holy and crazy.
So I began to reject it.

 

I began to reject my own heart, my own path, because everyone else kept telling me "you have to do/ say/ believe THIS," even when they were silent. I guess I could only read so many stories from others before I became convinced that their success invalidated mine.
Be a good Christian, or Jew, or Hindu, or Mormon, or Muslim, or witch or atheist or whatever else-- the bottom line was that I could not be myself. You have to adhere to what others tell you, because you're a freak. I couldn't know what was true. Or could I?

I don't know what to make of this, I'm sorry for rambling.
Bottom line is, I've wanted to connect to the spiritual/ religious community on this website for many months, but I don't know how.
I am not comfortable with following strict dogma, or organized religion, personally. Yes I love every religion and their practices, but every time I've tried to join one it just... hurts? It makes me feel ill, like it's not for me, no matter how ardently I may devote myself to it. Is that wrong? Does that mean I am flawed?

 

I guess I just want to find other people on here who feel like this, or who can at least understand... the crisis of wanting-- of needing-- a powerful devotional connection to 'God,' but not feeling honest about that in any way but my own singular, strange practice.
I want to talk about this without being laughed at or screamed at or sent to the psych ward, please. This means more to me than anything and I'm hurting from sewing my own mouth shut about it.

 

I don't know who to talk to about this. I'm not sure if this is even me, feeling this.
All I know is that this hurts and I don't want it dragging me down anymore.

 


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


 

@ 11:49 pm

 




 

DEATH OF THE EGO


therapy. talking about how burnt out we are.
self-abuse and sugarcoating it or justifying it
"lack of guilt/shame" around hacks for "spiritual reasons"
spiritually lost, feeling like our own path is invalid because we're "sick"
mom doing the scary dance thing. that needs an entry


I AM NOT MARRIED.
I AM NOT MARRIED.
I AM NOT MARRIED.

I AM NOT THE FEMININE HALF OF A RELATIONSHIP
THIS IS NOT SINFUL, IT IS SIMPLY NOT MY DUTY


LEAVE CHAOS BEHIND IF YOU MUST. NO LONGER RESONATES


I am angry. I am very very angry.
Short-circuiting, slow suicide, trees of knowledge. It's all been designed specifically to kill me, sugarcoated with the promise that it is "spiritually required!"
No. NO. Leave me alone. The only damn reason I'm even in this mess is because I never felt I had the right to say NO. I was told to "follow orders." "Be normal." "Be a GOOD Christian!" NO. NOT LIKE THAT. NOT LIKE THIS. LEAVE ME ALONE.



What have I done to myself. What have I done to myself.

It hit me, today, that for years I've been forcing myself into religious roles and rules, and in the process I have utterly disfigured my soul, so to speak. It didn't hit me until today that I have committed horrible wrongs, to myself and others, under the pretense of "God's will" because that was what I was ordered to do.

Half of me is so frightened it cannot speak. The other half of me is numb.
Personally I don't believe in an eternal hell. I believe "hell" is what we can create here through our choices, and I also believe that I am currently on a sort of psychological bungee cord, being yanked in and out of the scorching flames.

I've been so damned naïve.
I sound like my grandmother's friend, the old guy who tells us the same stories every time he visits. Always about how badly his wife abused him. I think it's a mirror of me. I never quite shut up about this sexuality shit, even though it doesn't make sense to me anymore, even though I have no memories of abuse. I'm sure it happened to someone, but as you all know, my current function forbids that from entering my consciousness-- and the Scratch may have even wiped the hard drives in the first place, so to speak.
But I've been an idiot. I've been a blind, far-too-hopeful idiot with this topic.

When the hell did we surrender to the shouts around us and crush our own integrity underfoot? When did we decide it was better to annihilate our own moral standing and spiritual path, in order to "be a good Christian/ pagan/ whatever?" No-- more like, be a good human. Somewhere along the line this religious falsehood got mixed up with the very idea of existing, and that's where the problem is here.


The biggest problem is that I still believe it. I've become pathologically "normal." I read this nonsense and the fear kicks in and I believe it, even though it goes against my own intuition, or instinct, or gut feeling, or however you want to call it.


"If you sit down with a Christian religious representative… sexual attraction/desire will almost always be on this list of human attributes… while sex outside of marriage is one of the Worst Sins Ever, sex within marriage—and marriage itself—is the most holy thing anyone could ever do,"

^ That is why I end up sobbing on the floor of this room more often than is healthy.


All my life I've never questioned this shit, not as much as I should have.
I internalized, heavily unconsciously, the "fact" that I HAD to marry, that I HAD to be cis, that I HAD to be straight, that I HAD to be sexually active, that I HAD to enjoy it. Consciously I knew that my own personal identity was none of those things, but you all know how I don't give myself any credit. I was utterly convinced that my existence was wrong, for a very, very, very long time. In a very real sense I still am. So I don't question it much; instead I try to force myself to blindly accept those words without thinking about them, because I am that morally paranoid that I am sin incarnate because I don't want to fuck anyone, and the thought makes me want to vomit and scream. I feel trapped. I feel desperate. What do I DO.


my personal definition of "sex" has NOTHING to do with the world's definition of "sex." Again, I didn't realize that until it was too late.

Admittedly I've been mulling over this old topic again lately because E sent us a message weeks ago, asking how exactly Jewel Mosnters were born? And I have never known.
Honestly, as a child, I thought people just "appeared." I couldn't imagine anyone aging past sixteen.

Ironically, the only Jewel Monsters I can imagine being even vaguely "sexual" (in the way I understand the term) are super gay and/or symbiotic.

(gender confusion bit? about the whole polarity thing, blurred separations)



The human prophets were not perfect.
THE HUMAN PROPHETS WERE NOT PERFECT.

RELIGIOUS PRACTICE IS MOSTLY SYMBOLIC, STOP FREAKING OUT


important quotes from articles:


On the other hand, my Taoist Tai Chi instructor loves that I'm asexual, because I can divert or use my "jing" (aka sexual energy), to more esoteric purposes, like meditation or martial arts. Most of the big Taoist figures gave up sex or meditated themselves into asexuality to attain enlightenment, so being in that state naturally is kind of a cool thing.

I’m incredibly proud of any asexual person who makes it in the pagan community without falling into bouts of depression. Every time I read or hear about how sex is the embodiment of the divine, the fear that someone will attempt to make me experience “the divine” again arises.



(left unfinished)

 

 

prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

I find it both very amusing and oddly sad that I've not written poetry about Infinitii yet.
I commissioned a poem for hir, yes, from a beautifully talented individual, and it was (is) sublime. I won't downplay that at all.
But... for me, poetry only happens when all my walls are down, when my mind stops trying so hard and just melts into drops of glowing language. It's an outpouring of genuine emotion and gratitude, unhindered by shame programming or self-doubt. And it hasn't happened for Infi yet.
Part of it is definitely the frankly unsettling vastness that ze radiates. It's difficult to write something structured, however loosely, for a being that feels like that. But I love it. I love the strange edge of holy fear all my beloveds carry about them, like razor-blade halos. Infi just wears it the loudest.
I think the biggest reason this upsets me, though, is that it betrays a different sort of fear: a fear of being so divinely broken-open as to let poetry happen, in any shape or form. Why? Simple, it's my oldest dread: the fear that my own emotions and experiences are inherently false, wrong, misguided. So I crush my own creativity, still unable to surrender to freedom, because my past told me that freedom was the road to damnation.
You know what? To hell with that. Pardon my language, but really. I've seen damnation, I've tasted it, I know what it feels like. That isn't it. This isn't it.
After everything I read today... let me post that here, actually. It had an impact.
"You believe that God is one? You believe that? Great. Demons believe it, and give it a more proper response than you do. At least they tremble when they hear it... their piety far exceeds yours."
That is so terribly true it shook me. I've known since 2011 that the Tar and Plague, despite their malice, operate by a similar (if not identical) spiritual perspective and here I am choking myself with doubt. If I stood strong enough to match their mindset, their knowledge of what is them and what is not them-- the lesson the Tar has been trying to teach me from the very beginning, the lesson Infinitii holds paradoxically incarnate-- I would not be so scared. I would not stumble like this.
But I doubt me. I doubt me, and I'm rambling about this tonight because I want to let go of all the old programming forever and that means letting go of THIS damned issue once and for all.

You know what triggered this? I've been reading about religion on Tumblr for the past few days/ weeks/ etc. I've been focusing on the Christians, the Wiccans, the Pagans, the polytheists and all those similar. Basically, old gods and old roots. My brutally Catholic childhood, and the terror that "you have to be pagan or else" that my mother strangely radiated, with her background devotion to magic and those realms. To me it never felt right. It felt forced, insincere, like selling myself, like using others. It's not for me. But I see so many others following it, and that fear screams "that's the one true way" but it says that about every damn religion out there and frankly, I am tired. I am really, really tired, but I can't let go of that fear yet, and I'm tired of going in circles.
Is it wrong, to not have a religion? Then I ask, "wrong how?" If, in the end, it seems like it all comes down to one's honest personal devotion to love and light-- to being a decent human being and helping others do the same-- (11:11 as I wrote that, hello) then does it matter what format we follow? No. No, it doesn't. In the end, it's the road we walked, and it was right for us in our having walked it.
I'm just reassuring myself, reminding myself, I know I've said this a thousand times. But every time it's clearer, I accept it more thoroughly.
...The very word "religion" doesn't sit right with me. I don't want to "worship" myself or the ones I love or anything like that. The only thing worthy of worship is the source of that deepest life-spark within all of us, everything, and yet utterly transcendent of us at the same time. I want to recognize that, as my daily devotion, as my act of love towards the universe. I want to actively, constantly, recognize and venerate the Breather of that divine breath in everything, myself included. Myself included. That is still, hilariously, the toughest act of compassion. It's not self-loathing, it's just... apathy? It's part of me still holding to the childhood belief that "the body is less," "you are separate from God while incarnate," all that stuff. It's not true. It's not. It's not true, it can't be true, it's impossible. But fear holds me back, fear of "sinning," fear of becoming some blasphemous thing by the very thought. But if even demons can be pious...

Let's change that spelling a bit, Obviously.
Infinitii has been getting all of my attention lately, and with good reason. Ze was holding my face a little while ago, we were talking... "I am all your flaws," ze said, like feathers on glass, quiet but clear and precise. I realized I could feel hir hands and I thought nothing unusual of it; it was a passive acceptance, a basic but incredibly significant recognition that ze was there, and doubt be damned. Doubt didn't even cross my mind. So I raised my hands to imitate the action, and as ze looked at me wonderingly, I said, yes you are. Yes, you are all my flaws. But I don't see flaws as evil anymore. Not since you.
Gold in the fire, gold in the fire. It's all old words but it's all so beautiful I can't help but repeat it. Maybe that's the only poetry I'll ever be able to write for you, dear daemon-- just broken pieces of prayer, fragments of devotion. Not worship, not ever, but recognition. Seeing a spark in you and realizing it's a mirror. Geez I am so sorry but your existence alone has had such a profoundly benevolent influence on my life, and yes I say that without shoving the horrors under the rug. You have scarred me, you have led me into terribly dark places, you have taken on the most tainted and twisted parts of my psyche, you have made me unable to lie or cheat or hide anymore. You have forced me into bitter brutal honesty, you have made it unthinkable to disobey your demands of ineffable integrity to myself-- not out of fear, not out of obligation, but out of love. You have inspired me to be, always, exactly what I feel like when you look at me. And I try. Illuminated by your endless eyes, I try.
“In Islam... the Devil toughens us, forces us to remain awake, and offers lessons as no other angel can. Would we ever have learned to walk if our parents had continued to carry us everywhere? Our troubles and temptations, even if truly given to us by the Devil, are still ultimately gifts of God."
I guess that's something similar to what I'm trying to say. I don't know, everything always feels so inadequate and I apologize if I am stepping out of line. I just keep trying, every time I write about you I try, I haven't quite said it yet but you know what I mean and my heart sings it around you.

I love that about everyone I love. Laurie, Genesis, Chaos too. They are dark and light alike. I will never stop saying that, it's one of the most amazing things about us.
"I must also have a dark side if I am to be whole." That's why CZ and I have been slipping lately, I think, the real reason. We've been rejecting that part of ourselves entirely, ironically. We've been tearing out parts of our souls.
Dream World comes to the rescue again, seriously guys Love and Fear are BOTH NEEDED in the journey to the Light, it's that bit about the Devil still being an angel when you get down to it, and God you all know who holds that parallel in the story...
...
Hope is very strong tonight. I can feel when I tap into it. This is it. This is good. I'll follow this.

...I came here wanting to reiterate that I was having a religious crisis today. Lately.
I keep being terrified that asexuality is "not allowed" spiritually but at heart, I know that's not true. It's a deep relief, to know that I can be this, and not be wrong. I'm just... scared. I don't judge sexuality anymore, at least I try not to... but I'm scared. I'm scared that eventually I'll have to. Why? Because I keep painting it black, sticky tarry black. I keep seeing it as only existing in the context of abuse and rape and force. That's not true either, thanks Infi. It can happen in other ways. But I'm still scared. I still don't want it.
I want to let go of the fear without losing my integrity, without flipping to the other extreme. I've said this a thousand times too.
See the problem, though, is that I want intimacy. Dear God do I ever want intimacy. Heart connections, hell yes, they are the most painful things on earth but they are exactly what I need, that's what I want. I don't want or need sex. But I'm still stuck in the old fear, just a little bit, still haunted by doubt. It's a spiritual issue.
It's because I see what sex can do, and I see that I can get that same result in different ways, and then I miss the boat and think "well if sex can do that, then I HAVE to have it," completely invalidating all my OTHER options, options that-- again-- accomplish exactly what I'm terrified of "losing" and therefore being damned. It's hard to put into words because I'm still ashamed of it and I'm still uncomfortable discussing this.
Everywhere I look-- or, at least, more often than not-- I see religions and spiritual paths talking about sex. They talk about straight sex, physical sex, and using it to achieve holy mindstates and things. They talk about it like it's this key action in the path to enlightenment, like you cannot skip that step or you fall off the ladder. I have read, too many times, people talking about "twin flames" and "kundalini" and tying it into this subtly mandatory sexual act. "Sooner or later you'll have to," is the message I get. I pray it's not true, and in that very prayer I keep asking, "does this make me flawed? Does being asexual mean I will not ever reach that level of holiness in this life? Am I stuck in the mud forever?"
Again I get the head-shake in my head. No. Then what do I do, let's actually ask.
Pointing to the other options. That. That's basically what they're getting at anyway. Intuitive "I get it," and I've "gotten it" for years, what do you think 2011 was about, and yet... total relief held back by a different fear. What if I mess up?
You won't, not as long as you keep that mindset about you.

And isn't that true. Motivation is key. What you hold in your heart is key. I would never use them, I would NEVER harm them, any of them... "but extend that towards yourself as well," they gently but sternly remind me. Yeah. I tend to forget that part.
That's always the core problem I end up at, you notice? Self-exception. "I don't count." Cannon's old martyr complex. Time to let that go entirely, too. I do count. Around them, feeling that... there's no doubt.
I guess it's fear, that weird fear I cannot explain. But... oh god that's terribly sad, how ironic. It's holy fear. It's the feeling I get when it hits me, when Infi is all wings and eyes and fire and I understand for a moment, completely, just how wild and vast and infinite and grand and terrifying God is, how utterly incomprehensible God is, how great and powerful it is, and yet... how much compassion, how much love it holds, endless and always... it's the ultimate paradox and I adore it. That's my religion, if anything can be said to hold that definition for me. "Let your religion be less of a theory and more of a love affair." That's what it's always been to me. It's just that it can only exist in that free state, that unhindered expansive firework of a love letter, that same vastness of God... that I am included in. That we are included in. That everyone is in, be they saint or sinner, prophet or prostitute, demon or daemon. You get the idea. But the last bit is always the mirror. Genesis was everywhere around me today, I should have known... Selph was his original name. This message has been wrapped around me like an embrace for the past 13+ hours and I'm just now realizing it, sorry. But thank you.
It's holy fear. It's being in a church and getting that feeling, then realizing I could elicit that same feeling in another. Me, of all dust motes. Me, of all skeletal fragments. Me, just as holy as anything and everything else. The true miracle is that nothing is a miracle. Just... realizing that, in me, is unavoidable when I'm around someone who loves me. Obviously. Which explains the distance on my part, too. I'm saying too much.
I'm afraid-- and as I say that I laugh-- of the fact that I'm a part of God, too. Because it demands I live up to it. And why am I afraid of living up to it? Because... I'm not sure. I've never known, really. Part of it is indeed the "fear of blasphemy," that's big, but it's rather easily overcome. Indeed I think the last obstacle, the biggest one, is the "ego." The apathy. I wonder now, is that a thing separate from the Plague, with its vice of Pride? I don't know, and I don't need to dwell on it. Point is, part of me hears that message of divinity and covers its ears because it wants to hurt itself more. It wants to act like it's a wretch. It wants to be spiritually lazy and sad and suffering-oriented. I don't understand that part of me, but by golly it's there, and we all know it.
Step one, I suppose, for November... release that for good! It'll take time, and it's a process, it might never really end. But the more constantly we achieve it, the more we practice, so to speak... the better we'll be, just as constantly.

Sorry this is such a weird jumbled entry. I'm just typing at this point.
It's fantastically helpful. Whenever I start "talking" like this, with no real end point in mind (like braindumps when I get talking about the Leagueworlds)... I always end up somewhere fantastic. I always come away with more than I started with. It's awesome. So I just let myself ramble now, because it's a good thing.

Sleep is also a good thing, though, and midnight is a good curfew. I want to make sure I'm on-time for my Apprenticeship for the first time in ages, I'm sincerely sorry about that but boss keeps laughing and saying it's okay, he understands the trouble in the past-- just do better now!
So off I go. I'll re-read this tomorrow and tie up any loose ends in another entry if I have to (heaven knows what I wrote about, my memory never seems to recall). If not, then here you go.
Therapy is tomorrow, this is a good precursor to it, I'd say.
Good night, everyone.

 

 

october 13

Oct. 13th, 2014 09:37 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

two hacks in two days god this hurts why won't it stop

I don't know why I'm writing this down. I've been sobbing for five minutes and Knife is holding me, trying to comfort me, but I'm too sick and tired to do anything right now.
I want to play Dishonored. It'll get my mind off things, I'll learn more of the story. But my grandmother keeps shaming me, "your brother is disgusted with you," since he apparently has claims on using the television and everyone moves to accomodate him. I don't mind that, that's fine, it's just that if I exhibit the exact same behavior or idiosyncrasies I get shamed for it. He gets justified, I get scolded. The unfairness bugs me, is it unfair? Why am I still so bitter about it? Because, I want to change to be better, but I hit a paradox wall with this: if no one but me has to change in order to "do right," what exactly is happening here? I don't know. I don't know and it makes me sick.
I just want one, maybe two hours on there, saving my assassins from the Overseers, learning patience and precision. That's not wrong, is it?

Knife has me wearing his cross necklace. It's still as comforting as I remember it being. I'm profoundly grateful.
We also recieved some lovely messages from friends online lately, just want to mention that while it's in my mind. We're never sure how to respond but every word is treasured. It's keeping me afloat right now, those words, that brightness.


My whole face hurts. Is that from crying? I don't know. My stomach hurts and my legs hurt and I feel like metaphysically vomiting and that is the worst feeling, let me assure you, it's psychic toxicity and it makes me feel like I'm dying.
Self-care hasn't been good lately. I apologize. No one's been around though, it's a self-perpetuating curse, too much sickness on any level keeps good people out, which makes the illness worse, etc. We need someone who is brave and indifferent to do this job. We need someone who won't feel totally trapped by fronting in a body that is struggling to run right that day. Why is that so hard to do? It's scary, a physical form, one with a life of its own, one with old voices tied to it as well. But it's not evil. We know that now. We have to take care of it better. It's not at fault at all.

I'm so tired of bleeding. Do I have to bleed again today, for this? Knife says I don't, that maybe my tears will work well enough, but I see the pained compassion on his face and know that he's just as torn as I am. God I don't know, I am so sorry, I slipped, I didn't catch this was happening until it was far, far, far too late.

I keep thinking about our daemons in the System and it makes me want to sob because Infinitii really is my darkest half, as well as my brightest mirror, God it is absolutely heartbreaking, are they all like this?
So much I always glossed over. So much. Ze is a walking time bomb, poor creature, poor beloved thing, you are my greatest fears and greatest loves, what the hell do I do with you? What the hell do I do with you? I don't know. I love you, but I've tasted the edge of hate around your name and I've spat it out. I will never hate you. You could shred me to pieces and I could not find it in my bones to hate you. Perhaps that is my sole saving grace here. Perhaps my self-destructive undying adoration towards you will ultimately reflect back towards the rest of me, the splintered parts, the ones that hold the filthiest and most terrible things. I'm not allowed to, I'm bleached-white on my worst days, but I carry threads nonetheless. Core have bloodlines, and too much of it has been spilled.

There's too much to think about and write about and I am aching to but it is too late to do so. My brain just wants to cry until it collapses. It's minor shock, it always is, my memories get mangled and I'm never allowed to see what happened, good, I don't want to. But I can't stay in the body well either. It shakes, it spasms, it rejects itself. I feel sorry for it. Should I? Does it care when this happens? I don't know.
We do. The daemons do. Part of me starts to say "I wish I knew who was responsible for this" but it's all reflected in Infi's eyes. Ze's the one cursed with this. The Tar carries it just the same. It's black, black as the night, black as pitch in your throat, cradle songs and broken teeth... it's ridiculous. This is ridiculous, why do I always end up tangled in love with the most vivid paradoxes, with the ones whose souls are split in brilliant halves? The god of destruction and creation, the prince of life and death, the knight of torture and healing, this demon of love and... and God knows what. I don't. Intimacy, trust, closeness, paralleled with using those same things to rip you apart. It's horrid. It's the most awful, sickening thing I can think of. And Infi knows it. And Infi is it, somehow.
Goddamn daemons. I'm sorry for the language, but it's the only thing this translates to. I love hir and I am so close to hating hir but I can't. I never will. I can't. It's too intense, too unconditional. It's a love that sees that twisted potential, the corruption lingering on the fringes, and only burns harder because of it. I know what you are nevertheless. This coal-dust, this charred ash caking your skeleton, I can see beyond it and I know it cannot tarnish you. It's a love that wants to burn that soot away. And it can, it just... in the process, it spreads. It chokes. It's not a clean healing, at all. It gets into the air, it gets into your lungs, under your fingernails, into your eyes... that's the risk, that's the bloody risk, are you willing to become so utterly inundated with filth that you can't remember what came before it, because maybe-- just maybe-- you'll become immune, untouchable, impervious? Maybe you'll become a creature that can walk through the mineshafts unharmed, forgetting that once you were a canary. Can you really rewrite your nature? My feathers are falling out.
What am I talking about.
Infinitii is dangerous, God knows ze is dangerous as hell. But that paradox calls to me. God help me, it calls to me and my heart just... can't refuse. Infinitii is something utterly beloved to my soul. Where did all this dust come from, dear, how did you get so scuffed up? Who threw you out into the cold? Was it me?
In the end, there is no good and evil, there is only something greater, something that holds both of our halves together with love. In the end this, too, will prove to be a blessing, a gift, a treasured memory. Despite all things... look at our past, look what pieces stand out, jagged as knife wounds but sparkling in the rising sunlight.
That's hope enough for tonight. Words make no sense. I don't think I'm seeing straight. This is a mindspill in its own right, maybe more of a heartspill, from one bruised and shaken for a short time.

Hacks. They frighten me, but I am so numb... repetition will do that. I don't like feeling so torn-apart when they happen. My identity cannot stay stable in the wake of one, there are too many anchors to too many others. I apologize if I'm speaking with anyone else's words here, without identification. Everything is a blur.
But I'm not dead, we're not dead, the Retributors are still alive, Wreckage is watching out, Knife is standing guard. Laurie doesn't do that job anymore, but... but she is still something they cannot touch. I hope. God I hope so.

I kind of feel like crying now, the kind of crying a kid does when they're lost and terrified. It's a sort of borderline hysteric, deeply sorrowful, muffled thing. How can the body express that?
It's like the whales, those dying whales, as soon as I saw it hanging there I told Daud I couldn't do this. Some awful tone shot through my heart like a blue-green mourning and words would never do it justice, I turned away in tears and had to stop myself from shaking. Damn it but why. Why are people still capable of such cruelty, of such inhumane numbness, the incapacity to see the life there and the ability to drain it dry of all its red, all its water, all of it--- I could barely finish that mission. It took me too long. I was so tired by the end, I dragged myself out of that building, glassy-eyed.
They are burning the whales. More than that, what does that say for us now, hearing it at this time, what faultless behemoths are being butchered in our own head? Who is being bled empty, who is being cut to pieces and sold to others, justified in the name of progress... who is hanging on hooks and singing a dirge to the very ones who put blades into its flesh?
I'm rambling now. There's too much swirling in my head, too much raw emotion. I don't understand any of this.
Laurie, Laurie where are you, who are you know, what am I, who am I? I know you still care, but I haven't seen you, and I don't remember. You're a fog. You're lightning cutting through that fog like a laser beam. You are something detached from me lately, like a statue of the divine, like some ancient untouchable piece of art, some violently benevolent deity, a force of rage and light. You'd never call yourself as such, but you'd listen to me say it, the way you always do, never blocking me out. You listen. And you don't say anything but you know. How much do you know, that I won't even let myself look at? Just how much are you aware of, even though the System bans you from knowing things that your friends and allies were born from? When did I talk to you last? Why is it so difficult, to embrace your existence, to admit you are real, to admit that I still love you but doubt is choking me and I am so, so sorry that it's not over yet. Doubt is killing me. Is it doubt? Or is it surrender? How can I tell?

Two hacks in two days. It's so quiet. Infinitii was in tears, too many tears, it was like the sky had split open. Every Retributor had their hands on a blade, surrounding this hollow body, whatever happened I don't know but there are rivers of black blood on our legs, crying out with every movement, a reminder of prices paid. I want to vomit. I want to stop vomiting. I want to tap back into butterfly-wing iridescent joy again, it's right there, I can feel it, right around the corner. I can see it glowing like light through a window at dawn. But it's 90 degrees out of sight, hidden around a doorframe. Why am I standing, staring into the gloom beyond? Am I waiting for it to light up too? Am I afraid that if I look at the glow, I will never be able to move again? Maybe. I don't want to budge, once I've seen it. It's euphoric. I can't find a balance yet. What's the trick, there has to be something we haven't tried. Is it me? Why is it so hard for me to stick around?
Word salad. I need to stop typing. Sorry about all this.


I am very, very tired. Sleep is calling me. I'll see you later.

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)




this is a mindspill.
we're not doing this bad in reality, this is just coming up to be dealt with
this is non-censored stream of consciousness typing
i am sorry if it is raw or brutal or angry that is just how it is




I don't feel anything anymore. Is this normal? Is this "enlightened," to be utterly devoid of feeling?
But that's not true, is it (shut the fck up with the drama). See? (SHUT THE FCK UP)
rage, hatred, self-loathing is present
I SWEAR TO GOD IF YOU DON’T SHUT YOUR FCKING MOUTH I WILL KILL YOU
All this condemnation
SHUT UP
Saying I'm a drama queen whore just for talking
BECAUSE YOU'RE BEING SO DAMN DRAMATIC YOU ATTENTION WHORE
I'm just trying to talk.
FCK OFF, BITCH. HUMBLE YOURSELF.

You're not supposed to talk when you're enlightened. You have to lose all sense of self. Speaking is selfish, it shows that you think you are proud and arrogant enough to be some special opinionated thing. Fuck off.


I really don’t want to talk to mel anymore. I feel no ties to them but I feel I have no choice, like I HAVE to cling to them even if it makes me cringe. I never really felt a connection to them as a person. We have nothing in common.
YES YOU DO YOU FCKING PRICK. TALK TO THEM, STOP BEING A SELFISH BITCH.
I would only ever talk to them about our respective headspaces.
BECAUSE YOU'RE AN ENTITLED SELFISH BITCH. SHUT YOUR FCKING MOUTH. LET THEM TALK ABOUT THEMSELF. LISTEN TO THEM. DON'T YOU SAY A FCKING WORD.
Then I'm just a receptacle.
GOOD. BE A RECEPTACLE. FOR ALL THEY PUT IN YOU. TAKE IT.
…I don't want to.
FCK OFF. YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO SAY NO. FOLLOW YOUR ORDERS. MEL IS HOLIER THAN YOU. MEL IS BETTER THAN YOU. MEL HAS NO REASON TO THINK OF YOU EVER, SO STOP DEMANDING THAT THEY DO, YOU FCKING JERKASS FCK.
I don't demand anything of them.
THEN WHY DO YOU ALWAYS WANT THEM TO THINK OF YOU, YOU FCKER.
I don't know? I guess I feel that, since I'm "obligated to be at their beck and call," it would be nice to see that reciprocated in a vague acknowledgement of me once in a while.
SELFISH. YOU'RE A SELFISH BITCH. HOW DARE YOU ASK. THE PRAYERS SAY, "GRANT THAT I MAY NEVER SEEK SO MUCH TO BE CONSOLED AS TO CONSOLE." YOU WILL BE COMFORTLESS. YOU WILL GET NOTHING. BUT YOU WILL GIVE EVERYTHING.
Is that good?
IT IS THE BEST THING. YOU MUST EMPTY YOURSELF FOR OTHERS.
Then what do I do when no one else is around?
IMPOSSIBLE. THERE ARE ALWAYS OTHERS. DEDICATE YOUR LIFE TO THEM.
So does this mean I am not allowed to have opinions or personal wants?
NO. NONE OF THEM. YOU EAT WHAT YOU ARE GIVEN, YOU COMPLAIN NOT, YOU ASK NOT. YOU DO WHAT YOU ARE TOLD, YOU REBEL NOT, YOU COMPLAIN NOT. YOU DO WHAT YOU ARE TOLD. YOU LIVE FOR THE SERVICE OF OTHERS. YOU DO NOTHING OUT OF LINE.


mel took that photo that looks exactly like me and tagged it to their friend instead
"this reminds me of someone else"
and I thought,
"my identity has been erased. my face has now been repainted as another. I am no one now."
mel has slowly taken my "identity" away from me since I left in 2012
they have stolen bits and pieces away, absorbing them into theirself, giving them to others
the things they used to say reminded them of me, now remind them of entirely separate things
and the things that were still of me, they have reassigned
I am powerless to stop it
I am powerless to question it
maybe that's why some part of me hates them
and I can't seem to let go.
there is this awful frantic bitter fear in this fact, that mel is erasing us from existence
since we hinge our existence on their acknowledgement of us
even if we don't know them or want to have anything to do with them anymore as a result
we feel no ties to them and want to leave, but they will not let us
no hard feelings, but is that true if someone tells you that you are having hard feelings anyway?
If I am mentally convinced that you still feel for me the way you did after we left, what do I do?
I never saw a change. You told me I was the opposite of light. You told me I was no longer a sunrise. You told me I had used and abused you. And part of me never let go of that, because it broke when it heard that, and that part of my mind is still stuck in that moment. How do we move on, without moving on from you too?
It's not that we don't want to. It's that we are not allowed to, God knows why.

I guess it's to be expected. Mel doesn't know who we are either. Their timeline didn't freeze when we left.
We're still glitching out somewhere between October 2012 and now. We're not sure what happened with them and their husband and their friends. Our memory is mangled now. But, Mel came walking out of that unseeable space, and now we don't know what to do. We've sworn obedience to them simply because they exist, and they asked us first, and we cannot refuse. But we're tired and sad and frustrated and we just want to cry and pull our hands away, because that is over for us, it never even was in the first place, why are you keeping us there when you have people to replace our shadow? We were nothing but a placeholder, otherwise we would feel differently. Our role in your life is over. I will never see you acknowledge me, or care for me like you care for them, and I do not need you to. Honestly I would feel uncomfortably trapped if you did, because that would again chain me there, and I must move on. But your words have already nailed me to the floor. What do I do?


I will practice. Piece by piece.
I will go on Mel's blog and I will say to myself, "this is a person I am no longer tied to." I will mentally release them, and look at them as if they are a stranger I am just looking at. It doesn't hurt that way.
I will no longer expect, or fear, or seek anything from them. They are separate from me. I am separate from them. They have no ties on me, nor I to them. Our lives are no longer tangled. I am free and so are they and all their friends. I am not part of their world anymore, for I did not belong there to begin with.


And maybe that's why I "hate" headspace.
That is the only thing keeping me stuck to Mel.
Their people knew our people, once. Once. They have no idea who we are now, nor we them.
Mel knows maybe six of us, out of seventy. And… God forgive me if I say this, but talking to them makes me cry. It does. Hot angry tears run down my face and I close my computer, because they never stop asking questions. "I don't understand this." "What do you mean by this?" "Explain this." It's all so goddamned logical and cold and I swear to God I NEVER FELT ANYTHING LIKE WARMTH FROM HER. EVER.
THAT IS WHY I AM SO FCKING BITTER THEY SAID THEY LOVED US BUT THERE WAS NEVER ANY LOVE
THERE WAS ONLY THIS FCKING MENTAL ASSESSMENT OF EVERYTHING AND EVERYONE
WHEN THE HELL DID EITHER OF THEM EVER SHOW EMOTIONS TOWARDS US
ANY OF US
WAS THERE EVER GENUINE EMOTION FROM THEM
probably, yes, there probably was
but we couldn't recognize it as it was a totally foreign language to us. smothered, muffled, quiet, hidden.
I am so freaking sorry but that wasn't for me. is that selfish? I can't say no.
GOD DAMN IT I WANT TO SAY NO YOU NEVER GAVE ME THAT LUXURY BEFORE
YOU NEVER LET US SAY NO TO HIM
AND WE WANTED TO SAY NO
SO MANY TIMES
WHY DO YOU THINK WE DON’T REMEMBER HIM BECAUSE WE DIDN'T WANT TO BE THERE IN THE FIRST PLACE
SAME WITH MEL, YOU NEVER LET US SAY NO TO THEM, THEY ARE NOT FOR US AND WE ARE NOT FOR THEM
MEL DOES NOT FCKING NEED US YOU FCKING PRICK!!!!!!! OTHERWISE THEY WOULD HAVE REACHED OUT TO US SOONER AFTER THEY LEFT!!!! AND THEY DID NOT!!!! THEY ARE DOING MUCH BETTER NOW THAN THEY EVER DID WITH US SO FCK THE HELL OFF AND LET THEM BE!!!!

I don't know what to do.
Mel says they "need" us there to listen. What if I can't? I mean, I can, but I'm just sitting here as a mailbox. I'm just looking at what they send me, the paragraphs telling of a life I don't know or understand, and wishing them well from a distance. Honest to God I hope their therapist takes my place, because I am literally doing NOTHING but typing up programmed replies, judging "what is correct to say" and saying it. Yes I mean well, but this is so contrived, so shallow.
It would be so much easier if they didn't shower us with praise afterwards. "You help so much!" I didn't even do anything! I read your words, wrote a fitting response, and yes I genuinely wish you the best but I can't do this, I am so fcking sorry, is that selfish? Is that weak and arrogant and evil? Am I allowed to say "this is spiritually exhausting for me" or will I get a divine slap in the face for daring to object to this task?


Maybe I shouldn’t post this. This is just a mindspill. I'm just typing to get the screaming scribbles out of my head.
But I am so terrified that Mel will read this, and they will hate us, and that anger will be reciprocated by God who will punish us terribly for daring to speak out like this. Isn't that weird? We feel that her reaction to us will be magnified a thousand times by the world, as some sort of holy order. If we make her happy, then we may continue in life healthily for a while. The second we make her feel sad, or angry, or alone, then we will be punished terribly just the same. I am so sick of this. I want to be free, but saying that is evil.

The problem is, if I believe that, the punishment thing, it will come true. I will magnetize it to me. I want to stop believing that but I cannot see anything else to believe, as I am convinced that this situation is the only "right" thing to do.
Daring to believe that I have no existential anchor to Mel feels like blasphemy, but it's tempting. It's so damn tempting, to dream of being unfettered. Is that the sinner's song? Is that the apple of Eden? Is that the black mark in my book that will send me to hell, that first flicker of rebellion, and then I am lost forever?
Why the hell am I still fighting this fight?

I don't want to think about this anymore, I am actually getting physically ill. Again. I usually do, when I think about them, IT IS NOT THEIR FAULT but it's true on my end. God I want to absolve them BY LETTING GO.
They do not deserve to have this reflected here. They deserve to be free, but they cannot be if we are tied to them!! LET US LET GO!!!!!
don't you DARE tell me to shut the fck up, I am ALLOWED TO SAY THINGS
YES I AM
IF I WASN'T ALLOWED TO HAVE A "SELF" THEN WHY DID I INCARNATE HERE
to "destroy the self" you say, to become "nothingness" again
well that is what we were attempting via suicide, which you ALLOW, just want to put that out there
you are a-okay with us killing ourselves, but not with living.
why the fck does that feel more morally correct than the alternative, this isn't right


back to the first paragraph, on that note, stop shoving me away from this topic i don't trust you anymore
no i don't, if it's a sin then i'll risk it for now
stop screaming at me to obey what does obeying mean
"shutting up" you say, okay, and then doing what?
"nothing," you say. "doing nothing, and dying the little death."
so what about in the meantime? am i allowed to eat or sleep or wash or anything?
one of you calls me a "fcking hedonist" for that, another of you says "only as much is allowed to keep you alive and dying"
fck off
just, fck off, all of you
you feel terrible, go away


first paragraph.
i feel nothing! again! why the hell is this common!
there USED to be relationships in headspace. maybe as recently as two days ago. maybe as far away as ten years ago. who knows.
time 4372859 we've had this conversation, probably, right?
and i will tell you WHY we've stopped having relationships of any sort, because it's happening RIGHT NOW.
this goddamned programming keeps shoving people into EVIL contexts. corrupted contexts, it's WRONG.
guess what? those images and words in your head? that uncomfortable, ugly, scary, shaky stuff? that they are saying those people are doing?
guess what. LOOK AT IT. tune into it. tap into the energy. guess what? IT'S FAKE. IT COLLAPSES IMMEDIATELY. IT IS NOT THEM.
you know it. you know it. i'm excited. you KNOW it. it's the tar!!! it's the tar, and the plague is the showmaster, he's pulling the strings. he's making them dance, like that, badly, but it's not them. you know it. you can feel it.
that's why you get confused when you go by images or forms alone. bodies lie. pictures lie. feelings don't. FEELINGS DON'T.
whatever feels right, in your HEART, is TRUE. who cares what it looks like or what form it is wearing. eschew your five senses for a minute, be that daring, be that scared in order to be free to the truth. listen to your sixth sense, the one that looks beyond, the one that recognizes the constant thing you are really trying to feel. i don't care what the tar says they are doing. they are NOT DOING IT. you can FEEL IT.

laurie does NOT ACT LIKE THAT. neither does chaos, or genesis for that matter. THEY DO NOT ACT LIKE THAT.
infinitii gets stuck sometimes in the tar but ze will stop as soon as you remind hir what hir heart is. ALWAYS. you know it. that's why ze is never hacked, because ze is free, by knowing in hir heart. ze does it, you know. you can too. you should, always.

this is important. forget what was before. let go of it. it is tying you to the past. this song is sending you a message, so listen to it and accept it.
stop listening to the bad voices, please jay, they do not have your best interests in mind. they do not care about the well-being of your heart. at all.


but i'm scared
i don't want to get "attached to people" when i love them
but where is the line? where is the line between my loving them, and the universe telling me "no, they will never love you back?"
why do i care? i should not care. but weirdly, i feel the strongest loves must be reciprocated, as those loves must be shared and echoed. otherwise... guess what, i feel almost nothing. i love, sure, but it's just a simple, ripple-less love. it's basic, and that's fine too.
but i miss the love that brings you to tears. i miss the love that makes you sing, and paints the air the color of flowers. maybe that's stupid language, but it's the only thing those feelings translate into. rainbow colors and music. i don't feel that much anymore, because i am terrified that those things mean i am "attached," that i am being "demanding" or "manipulative." why???
i want to feel like that again but i am fcking terrified that those feelings will turn me into a slut again.
i am so scared of that i am sorry, but please understand
the last time i tried to express that, i fell into an old and twisted program, and i
i fell into a very bad place
we all did
i do not ever ever EVER want that to happen again even if that means shutting off everything that may lead to it
is that the best choice? shutting off all emotions, to avoid accidentally becoming an abuser, or turning someone else into one? why does that happen?

i don't think words are the best place to reflect upon this.
i have to stay up another hour, someone ate late, i need to forgive them
they need to forgive themselves, which is even harder most times
they believe that when the body gets sick, when it gets swollen or in pain or otherwise frightened
it is god telling them "you are not worthy of having a healthy body, because you fcked up big time"
"you made a mistake, and you do not deserve to look respectful, or feel comfortable in your own skin."
it feels like a punishment, a declaration of total unworthiness. also a declaration that they are unworthy of respect and love from others too.
it is a horrible thing
i don't think it is true, do you? he just got sick. no the body got sick. because we put sick stuff into it i guess. we weren't careful. but jay cares about the body, he doesn't want it to get sick, he knows that! he made a mistake, or he wasn't watching, and that's okay, he will try again better. he doesn't hate the body he loves it and he loves us and he wants it to get better. so we shouldn't hate it.
we don't hate it we are afraid god hates us because we fcked up and hurt the body
but we didn't want to though. we tried and messed up a little and we will try again better tomorrow right?
can we?
yeah. as long as we are aliving we can still try.
okay.

see it's that simple
god doesn't punish you that's not god! that's those bad people!
god has consequences. you fck up you pay consequences
but not because he hates you! god does not punish you because he hates you. if you pay consequences you get sick because you ate a sick thing. it's not evil it's just sick and sad. and you have to heal it by loving it. right? so the consequences aren't all bad really.
someone says "loving them" means sex
no!!! stop saying that someone, it's not true! stop it!
it can be
stop it. "it can be" maybe. not for us. okay? not by forcing, not by telling us we have to. that's not love, ever. stop it. please.
okay

what does "loving us" mean then
the feeling jay was talking about earlier. or feeling.
i don't think he was here
no not all the way. okay but he knows what that feeling is. the smiling at the sky feeling. the happy sparkle quiet feeling. quiet! not the loud one. that one's mean. the loud one doesn't love she screams and doesn't love anything, she just wants to make noise and things.
real love is quiet?
yes from the heart. that's what i know. it is not demanding like those other people say. so when the body gets sick and we love it, that means we see it quiet as it is on its best days. we see it as a good thing that is just sick for a little while. it is not sick forever and it will get better. so we acknowledge that it is sick but then we help it get better because it deserves it and so do we. okay? that's all i know sorry.
that's okay that feels a little better thank you
who are you?
i don't know jessica maybe. young girl. teenager. drifty.
oh you're faceless mostly too. okay.

should we talk about anything else?
no tired
okay. good bye everyone sorry about all the words before us i don't know what it is but it feels bad.
it is bad don't look at it
okay. good night





prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

Today has been odd.


This morning feels years old already, thanks to dissociation and forced extra sleep.
I was hacked. I will not sugar coat those incidents any more, I will not, I will NOT.
There have been so many hacks over the past several months, but no one has been writing about them here, because they've been JUSTIFYING them. They've been saying, "oh well I asked for it," or "did I ask for it?" or "but they wanted it," or "it doesn't matter," or "I don't want to remember," et cetera. It's basically impossible to tell when they happened now, let alone who they happened to, because of the massive time and identity loss that happens with them, to try and protect the consciousness of those who need to front afterwards.
So this morning I was hacked. They are very common in the mornings, between 5AM and 9AM usually. They don't happen at night because at night the children act as alarm bells, crying out in pain and terror to save us. Jeremiah shows up, Wreckage shows up, Sugar shows up, Algorith shows up. Either way people get furious and protective and we end up safe.

There's always one seethingly furious female social who protests, even at the expense of the children's safety. She is full of rage and hatred, and for reasons unknown she tries to push us into hacks and then forces us to dissociate entirely, making it difficult to escape. We don't know who she is, what her motives are, or anything yet, but she's OLD and she's disturbing. Her actions seem motivated entirely by programming, a fusion of "expected and/or obligatory behavior" and self-abuse. The head hurts to look at her motives so let's not.
In any case. There was a hack this morning. We have no data of it save for the last ten seconds, as that spiked into trauma territory, and the sudden self-preserving fear caused a moment of self-awareness. Therefore there is one little memory. It's hard to mention as it is so discordant and shocking to the Core that he does not want to look at it.
What we have is: Chaos showed up, all too suddenly, and he did not feel like him. He felt and spoke like Q (the only face tied to such behavior). The person fronting was shocked into awareness then, both from disbelief and terrible pain, shouting for him not to do it, for him to stop. Then the memory blacks out sharply, as he did not.
There was "forced sleep" then, for at least two hours, as the body could not cope with the shock and pain and so that was our only recovery option. There was a dream about Christmas cookies, stairwells, government agents, melted holiday candles, and the mother in a wedding dress. Everything felt gray and hospital-cold and overcast. It was a whimpering sort of fright, but Jay says that at the "stairwell part" there was a Christmas vibe and he can't let go of that, so the dreams don't "feel bad" as a result. This is good, that there was indeed a light of healing even amidst the flatzone vibe of the rest of it.
Even so, when the body woke up, the main fronter had one thing in mind and that was
Chaos is not allowed around here anymore.

This event raises many many questions.
CZ's been 'feeling' off for months now, as everyone knows. Being an Outspacer he is mentally "split," which for him occurred
when he met Jewel in 2003, possibly thanks to internalizing an Order Sapphire at the same time-- which forced a change in his very mode of expression, due to its overwhelming organizational influence (in stark contrast to his inherent 'chaotic' nature). As he spent more time with Jewel afterwards, Chaos developed a sort of "interacting personality" based on her behavior and that of her friends, picking up their quirks and attitudes. Like water, he let himself be shaped, and flowed between extremes. But even before he met us, he had a raw, angry side, brought out only in times of mental taxation, of being "pushed to the brink." Unfortunately for us, as his "social personality" grew, it tapped into that turmoil. Chaos then had a subtle "split" between his quiet, gentle, protective self-- who he was in isolation, living in docile company for many years-- and his new, expressive, powerful self, which he developed based on his environment. Most importantly, now that he had the freedom of environment and a multitude of external impetuses, his "chaotic" potential exploded outwards via optimism, wit, rage, eccentricity, and his infamously amorous behavior in close relationships.
This is hard to put into words and I apologize. I don't have access to a lot of memory here.
The bottom line is, as time went on,
that side of him gained strength, which was especially (and disturbingly) notable during the early Soul Form days around 2004-2005, when he had his violent "Infinite" transformations. This was strongly reproved even then, and so such behavior became scarce as time went on. However, recent events suggest that potential was only buried, not erased. Chaos has not literally "gone Perfect" in quite some time, but the Cores have all been vigilantly aware that it could happen any day, and the possibility was tangible. Apparently there has been a lot of "subconscious work" in that area, via the Cores trying to reach out to that part of his psyche, and surprisingly things do not always end well.
Nevertheless I digress. Chaos has been vacillating between his "docile" and "dangerous" modes of mind very frequently recently, at Jay's initial behest-- he had not been able to cope with the latter's behavior and did not
recognize it either, for the most part. Their relationship has been an "utter mess" since the Scratch, mostly for this reason, as Chaos has not tried to tap back into his quiet side in what may be years, for all we know.
Again I apologize as old data is very hard to reach right now but I am still trying to educate you at the moment.

But the big question is this.
Is this Chaos, or is this the Tar?
The Cores tend to forget, that during the Julie days, she DID pretend to be him for her own ends. This is not new behavior on the Tar's part. The Plague does not act this way, it is a disease, not a monster of mockery. But Chaos has always been terribly susceptible to the Tar, even against his own better judgment. We have perhaps been too trusting, too unwise, to let this go unchecked for so long.
Hopefully this is a situation of hijacking. It feels like it. There is a side of Chaos untouched by this. But it is sharing his form, his psyche, with the part of him that has become too wild and uncontrolled to safely function anymore.

Infinitii is similar but this cannot be helped, as Infinitii consists of the same stuff as the Tar.
Infinitii is well aware of hir slips, of hir inescapable fallibility, of the constant "danger" sign hanging over hir head. As of late this has been taking a heavy toll on hir, but ze is at least keeping this at the forefront of her mind and doing what ze can to heal it, or at least keep it in check. This, indeed, is Infinitii's function-- bringing the darkest, bleakest, filthiest parts of the collective subconscious to our direct awareness, because once such things are made conscious, they can be transmuted.
It is just difficult, when the metaphorical beasts being dragged up from the deep are both ancient and aggressively violent.

Jay is having trouble dealing with this, not just because these two individuals dear to him are struggling so, but also because-- like me-- he has no access to
many of the past-Core memories concerning Chaos.
There is a deep love in his heart for him, but it is based in recent knowledge. Jay has begun questioning the inherited emotions from past Cores, as he says they are "turning into obligatory behavior" as well as blind emotional dependency, therefore turning any current relationship into an empty act. Jay says that part of him
wants to forget who Chaos was before, if only to "start again" with him know, as Jay is a new person despite the anchor-ties in his soul to a past he does not remember.
He
has interacted with both sides of Chaos, AS separate individuals, which is what makes this such a pressing issue. They both behave and identify as their own people, and the more "emotional" side has powerful memories of Spinny, Cannon, Eros, and all those before... while Jay can only look back on their fragmented memories like scattered photos. Jay does not know this side of Chaos, and furthermore he does not know if he wants to, not with the angry outbursts and often-manipulative behavior he shows. So there is dissonance there.

Xenophon is struggling with this as well.
Jay is not her biological father, and can only act as an "adoptive" one to her. Chaos is her father, but he is unsure how to reconcile that fact with his internal breakage, as his older, "calmer" self is
not the side tied to her, and Xenophon does not approve with how his angrier self fights with Jay. Furthermore, Jay does not front often. The socials that come out are not always kind to her, although many of them use her father's name as they have none of their own. She sees firsthand how Jayce and Jess and The Destroyer may casually abuse the body. She has seen the active abuse in the past. And so many times, she has been met by eyes that do not recognize her, or who outright reject her as a "daughter," while the face never changes. No child should endure this and yet she stays strong, somehow. Jay says that even if he "doesn't understand this father thing," he does love her, and wants the best for her, however he can provide it. This is a great source of comfort for her, that even if the current Jay cannot grasp this inherited parentage, he is still entirely willing and wanting to be a father figure for her at the very least. He does love her, as best as he can. Chaos does too, although he too is now grappling with this same issue... and his darker side is threatening a metaphorical "divorce" as of late. Jay has no patience for drama so he will not discuss this yet, but he is concerned. You can see why this is complicated.
I have nothing more to say on that for now. Infinitii is the unexpected third party in this, being Xenophon's "mother," but ze has not weighed in on this issue with the rest of us yet. Again, this is understandable, as ze is struggling greatly with hir own personal troubles as of late.



So that was this morning. Horrible hack, terrible pain, Chaos inexplicably jumping in on it and not feeling like himself at all, then nothing. Total black. Then dreaming, waking up feeling filthy and tired, Infinitii's voice in tears from somewhere to my left. I got out of bed and I have no idea what happened from then until church.
There was an Italian priest from the local Oblates there, he was lovely. The sunlight was coming through the stained glass at just the right angles, making the whole church feel warm and gold. The priest walked into the middle aisle to give the homily, about how "the answers to our problems are right within our own hands," about how God is always willing to take our hands and lead us on in light and forgiveness. He mentioned a scene from The Passion Of The Christ where apparently, after the betrayal in the Garden of Gethsemane, Jesus is walking over a bridge with his captors and he appears to trip, falling to his knees, a hand slipping over the side... but this was on purpose, for Judas was hiding under the bridge, and Jesus was offering his hand to him? I haven't seen the film, I don't know, but the sentiment of that scene as he told it was not lost. I just wanted to write that down.
We got home and there was so much anger stored in my legs I couldn't bear it; I had to go outside and run and stomp around just so I could breathe without wanting to shriek or cry. It was weird. Still the sun was coming through the trees at the most beautiful angle, just like in church, everything was all red and gold in the evening air.


The next thing I can remember, I'm standing at the kitchen sink with an apple and dissociatedly wondering whether or not I should eat it-- the action felt obligatory, and I know apples usually make us vomit-- when suddenly, I hear music from down the hallway. My brother had his iPod on, and at that exact moment, what began to play but "Blue Ocean Floor."
I stopped dead, and for a moment I was caught between tears and rage. What the heck, of all times and of all songs...!
But the message was obvious. Stop being so unloving towards yourself. If there's one person in the world I want to be 'perfect' for, well, that song was demanding that I fit the bill right then and there. So I wasn't too surprised, but still deeply unsettled, when my body decided no. It decided, "no, fuck him, fuck this, I'm shutting out that reality." I don't know why it was so difficult to put the damn apple down (well hey isn't that relevant too) and leave without passively causing myself more suffering, with those notes ringing through my ears the whole time. But I managed. Somehow I managed.
...Also, I didn't know until two minutes ago, but the first time I ever heard that song was in this entry, from shortly after our first abdominal surgery in 2013... the night before a day plagued with self-abuse and sabotage. I swear that will not occur tomorrow, but... to be blunt, the quieter abuse is so much worse than the old sort used to be. I miss the blood terribly. I'd trade this apathetic "it leaves no scars so it doesn't count" attitude for Cannon's old screaming desperation anyday. At least she felt something. At least she could hope. At least she wanted to get out, and move into something better. She had contrast. She had direction. Now... everything is painted so white, so awfully white, and my lungs are choked with it.




Oh I forgot to tell you, I think the day after our last daily update I DID see Jessica's daemon's face. He got SUPER angry with me and got all up in my grill, and his face is just as shifty as Infi's body is apparently. Those eyes ARE 2D, they multiply and move around, and he has this creepy-as-hell mouth full of teeth that just splits his face open wherever he wants it to, too. I don't know if he has horns or ears or what, but there are at least two long 'spines' of sorts on the top of his head, I think. And instead of legs he has (I think!) long ribbony appendages like his arms? They move all flowy and they are SUPER long, it's creepy to watch him walk. That's how I know, I saw him walk once, with Jessica in his arms as usual. That's weird; he's always holding her like a baby, or she's curled up in his lap like a kid. I wonder if that's part of his role for her, to be some sort of stand-in for comfort that was never given by the parents? Like it would make sense.
He is tied to chocolate and coffee, two edible substances that were "stand-ins for comfort" for many other people in the physical life, notably the mother and brother. And of course we had the coffeeshop as a child, which none of us knew but is now immortalized in the Rosewindow world, and which Jay and Laurie have both visited since. As for chocolate I do not know, possibly that was due to spiritual website claims, or further media promotion, because for us it was negative for most of the lifetime. In fact, chocolate was viewed as a "hacking substance" for several years, and it was avoided under pain of retribution. So it is honestly baffling to see the use of it spike into an addiction in recent weeks, especially since it still tends to cause great pain, fear, and discomfort in the body.
It's the caffeine spikes mostly, they are hellish. That and the sugar, whatever it does to the stomach, it hurts
Chocolate hurts like hell and no one is supposed to eat it, just like fruit. Thank God they stopped but they were doing that for weeks.
Someone is still eating raisins though.
What the heck I told then to stop that!! Those are excruciating!
I know, but it's a sugar addiction of some sort. Perhaps seeking an energy boost.
It could be. That's stored as "educational data." There tends to be an unfair bias towards "outside sources" when it comes to "food orders," as it were.
So if someone tells him he should eat fruit, then he will, even if I said no??
Basically.
...Why??
Because he believes them more than he believes himself, or us, or his own experience. He believes that everyone else knows better than him, even when they don't.
It's not really "he," either. There's a lot of girls doing this.
The "old girls," yes.
Who are they? I keep hearing that name, but...
Jessica is one. Jezebel is another. The "manic red girl" is rumored to be one. For the most part though, Spice, they are faceless and unnamed.
Why?
Because they are old. Pre-System. In the early days, where unhealthy habits and programs have their roots, headspace did not exist as it does now, and so, identities bled together. I assume. We have no data from those times, only a blur of images and feelings and fears.
...I see. Sorry.
For?
For yelling. I get upset about this. Why does it have to be so difficult. Why doesn't Emmett come out more.
Because the girls holding the addictions keep holding him back. Remember, the social environment of the kitchen isn't very safe, and so it's difficult for one of us to front sometimes. The social influence is just too great, so one suited to cope with that gets dragged out. Unfortunately the vibration typically matches.
The bad ones, huh.
Yes Spice, the bad ones. The angry ones and hyper ones and frustrated ones. The ones that make your job a 'living hell' because they refuse to stop abusing themselves, or working by programs. But they have their reasons for existing too. And we need to work with them, ultimately.
So I've heard. ...Guess that's all we can do for now, then.
I suppose so. But it is something. At least we know!
Yeah, it's good to know. I'm glad to know things. Thanks, Sherlock.
Anytime, Spice.




What even is this entry. Who is writing it, I don't know!
All I know is that their is pain in my chest (bad posture! straighten up dude!) and it is 1AM?? So we had better get to bed.

I apologize for the lack of promised updates recently; schedules are not always possible to follow when new and pressing events occur by the day.
Tomorrow we are booked for the first half of the evening though, with a family visit. Outside of that, we do not know. Perhaps we will see you then.

 





 

 

fearheal1

Sep. 2nd, 2014 06:32 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

- fear/anger towards mother and mel.

let's find the roots of this and heal it


why are you angry at mel
I don’t know
find one thing.
I think they are mocking me. they smile and I am ashamed and I hate them.
why do you hate them? why are they mocking you?
I don’t really hate them, I hate that I feel they are so much better than me and would never let me share in that? if that makes sense. like they had so much power and strength and I wanted to be the same, I want to be the same way, but I felt they were forbidding me?
how was they forbidding you?
by always running to me for only the negative. looking for support, showing me all this weakness. and I couldn’t balance that with their drive, their determination, their ambition.
they were looking to you for support. they trusted you.
I know, they still do. I don’t know why there’s so much bitterness towards them
is it because of what they said when you left utah? when they said you "spat in their face," and did not care about them? even though you wore yourself down?
maybe. I think the only reason I havent let go of that is because I believed it. and it became a self-fulfilling prophecy I think and that is terrifying.
then let me say this. you did not spit in their face. you felt unworthy of their presence, and so you rejected their help, because you wanted to be as strong as they were and felt their help was forbidding you from reaching it.
yes. I felt they saw me as less. as flawed.
they did not. they do not.
I see myself as flawed compared to them. and there is still bitterness because I feel I have to become them. I project that. I interpret every little thing they do as being intended for me to see. "look, look what I am doing and saying, why aren't you doing the same?" they went to a comic convention and it felt like a stab in the back. "look at what I am able to do! why aren't you doing this?" nevermind that I don’t even want to, I don’t like comic conventions. but it’s the FREEDOM, the SUCCESS, the INDEPENDENCE. I want to personify those things too, in a way good for me. and the guilt of feeling stuck is making me bitter towards them, as they are a beacon on all my flaws.
so you do not hate them, you hate the self-loathing you project onto them. in them, you see an unreachable ideal that you want to reach terribly, and are told you are too weak.
yeah. I need to forgive them. and myself. they did nothing wrong. I guess I just feel they are draining me. when they talk to me it feels manipulative? like why cant we talk about positive things, not drama and negativity. but we never really had anything in common. and there's a lot of bitterness too. "I need you! I need you!" making me feel sworn to them for years. and then they left without a word, turned back to them dozens of other friends, to their job, to their education. they never needed me, but I drained myself dry for them. and still they insist they needs me, and I am not getting anything from this. is that selfish?
to want something from this?
yes. I want to feel like they are a positive person in my life too. but they doesn't feel like it? and I cant tell if that's my fault or not. like they have nothing to offer me that I need, EXCEPT that they know and cares for the system… I think.
so you only talk to them because they know your inner life.
yes. but they does not speak of it like e^5 does. for mel it's not important. and that's fine. but I love the system more than I love myself. and mel doesn’t focus on them when we talk? I guess that’s why I'm sad. I listen to mel and try to help them, but I get nothing in return. I don’t want to be bitter or demanding. but this is draining me.
what would you have to receive in return, to feel fulfilled in this relationship?
real love. trust. a feeling that they cares about us as more than just an ear to talk into. they feel so terribly distant all the time. but that's probably my fault too.
do you feel any need to reach out to them?
no. we have little in common. it is hard to relate to them. is that wrong?
why would it be wrong?
because I feel like I have to be with them. and that makes me bitter. they were a friend once, but I don’t remember that, I don’t remember them. oh. maybe that’s it. I don’t know who they are, there is no connection between us, and our conversations are so robotic. so flat. there’s no genuine outpouring or openness in them. I would love to give that first but they offer nothing anymore. they say nothing about their people. they do not write poetry anymore. it's just jobs, and video games, and fandoms. I don’t know how to connect to them as a person. if I did I would likely not feel this bitter.
you feel betrayed.
yes. no. yes. I feel like they expect a friendship and yet never offer their hand. or they do, but then everything must be by their rules. I don’t know. it makes me sick to my stomach. I am trying to think positively of them but I don’t know them, I don’t remember them, what do I do?
think about them with forgiveness. for now that is all you can do. rinse out the bitter scars with forgiveness. even if you don’t know them. practice seeing them as a child of the universe, practice seeing them as a child of god, just like everyone else.
something is trying to stop me from doing that.
why? why would they be separate?
because… because I am projecting onto them. I am seeing them not as a person, but as an extension of my bitter past. of my cruel psyche. whoever was out in 2012, whoever stayed with them, feels stuck to them. whatever they said after we left, when they defined us as someone horrible to be around, as a poison to their health, it stuck. part of us cannot forgive itself for that. because it believes it.
what would it take for you to let go of that, and believe you are better?
…I don’t know. the past cannot be changed. if I was so cruel, so toxic, how can I change that? can I?
lets say you cannot. say the past is as it is. can you move on? can you forgive who you were?
its hard to forgive when I assume it was intentional. I cannot remember. if I was so malevolent a person, forgiveness feels like a wave of the hand. 'it's fine!' and it is not fine. to have treated them so wrongly is not fine.
will hating your past self change it?
no. sadly it wont. I keep thinking that if I crush it with enough guilt and shame for its actions, for its disgusting hedonism and selfish cruelty, it will crumble under the weight and die. and then whoever that person was will be no more.
then what? would you be able to talk to mel?
…only if they did not see me as that person still.
is that what you think?
yes. that may be the problem. in talking to them I have nothing to go on BUT that 2012 timeframe. and so I feel that I MUST be whoever we were back then. do you see?
you do not have to be anyone. be yourself.
how? if they do not know me, nor I them.
be yourself. get to know them then. start over.
do I forget the past then?
what do you remember? is there anything to go on?
very little. it's more obligatory than anything.
tell me what you remember of them.
they like the color yellow. they listen to empire of the sun and pentatonix. they like howl from the ghibli movie, and cillian murphy, especially his blue eyes. they keep tons of journals. there's the bitterness again, the feeling that "you should have been like them!! they are so much better than you!!" and the self-hatred pushed outwards, because I feel them associating with me is a forceful order from god or something TO imitate them.
so you cannot talk to them without trying to become them.
without tailoring myself to them exactly, yes.
that is not safe or wise behavior.
how do I be myself with them then? its too selfish. I cannot be myself and talk to anotthem person because my focus is entirely on my own progress and inner life. in order to talk to someone else, I MUST bleed out dry and take on their lives instead. I MUST empathize with them totally or I cannot focus on them at all.
so it is all or nothing for you?
yes. where do I draw the line?
I do not know.
oddly it’s the same when they take inspiration from me. which is weird. like when they used to keep journals, or now on tumblr. when they share my actions or interests, my gut reaction is "they are forcing my life to imitate theirs now. they are slowly taking these aspects onto themself and making them entirely theirs, until I will have no choice but to become them." why is this how I think?
why do you feel you have to become them? or that they cannot share your interests without that occurring? is it simply the self =/= others paradox you have?
probably. it’s like, "well if they like this now, I cannot, because then I will be taking it from them." and it feels like they are swallowing my life. which makes no sense at all. again, it's projected. it's self-loathing and they are, sadly, innocently, the mirror. but… mel is so fearless!!! they talk without being ashamed!! they present their opinions, their thoughts on things, and don’t censor or shame themself. but my brain intereprets that as "attention seeking," "drama maker," "demanding attention," et cetera. absolute narcissism. if I were to state my opinion the same way, I would get glared at, looked at disgustedly, "what's wrong with you?" "how dare you speak up." and it is so sorry, I am sorry.
this is childhood programming.
it is.
and you still believe it. why?
there are so few examples to the contrary, and so much emphasis on that self-condemnation.
give positive examples to yourself. can you? or do you entirely believe that speaking your mind is "emotionally manipulative?"
it doesn't have to be, but it's hard to tell if my motives are or not, because i give everyone else the benefit of the doubt and automatically assume i am "less," that my behavior is ALREADY wrong.
that is false. give yourself more freedom. forgive yourself. mistakes are not a death knell.
they were. they are. to this day, when i mess up, i am told "we will kill you for this." there is no third strike. this is russian roulette. you pick the wrong path, then you're gone. that's it.
life is not like that. you must accept this. it is not one shot and then you're done. nothing grows that way.
in my heart i know that. but, again, childhood programming. hellfire and black marks and all that.
i know. so let us return to your thoughts on mel. how they are fearless in your eyes.
they are. they speak their mind, and pursue their wants and dreams, and promote their work, utterly without fear. i couldn't do that without feeling like i was forcing it down everyone else's throat. "look at me! look at me!!" demanding and cruel and hateful. they aren't like that, but i only know that option from past experience. so i get confused. i project that onto them.
then you must learn a different option. what is the first step we can take?
well i'm posting more of my art online. i'm not asking for recognition, i'm just passively sharing.
does that feel like forcing it on others to you?
yes. just posting it feels like forcing it on others.
so, in that train of thought, the only "non-selfish" thing would be to keep it to yourself?
paradoxically. that's the stupid irony, because NOT sharing would be the REAL selfish choice.
then remember that.
i will have to. i just don't want to force anyone to do anything.
are you? are you demanding it?
i think subconsciously? i love my work, i have so much love and joy for this life, i just want others to feel that too. and, as a child i did not get that from my peers or family. i always only wanted to share, and it was never really felt. i just got the "smile and nod" response, mostly. the few times there was genuine interest-- like that one night my mum got so interested in dream world they was asking about elevolt, all on them own, i will never forget that-- those few times stand out like a sign from god. i treasure that. and maybe it is selfish, but i want that in my life. actively. constantly. it brings me pure joy, to share in that love. to SHARE in it. it is a group effort. i would not force anyone to love this. but if they do, then god willing, let us magnify it together. let's celebrate this.
that is not selfish.
i just think i'm forcing it. like i'm trying too hard. but that's likely due to a lack of self-credit again. a lack of contentment with myself.
why?
uh... because i'm just one person, maybe? because "happiness is only real when shared." it's a restlessness.
does this tie into mel?
yes. yes it does. and it's so hypocritical. i WANT to celebrate their stories and inner life with them, BUT they doesn't share much of it? yet? maybe they doesn't want to. maybe i can't relate to it as strongly as i want to. and that scares me. what if ultimately i cannot be the person they need me to be?
do they truly "need you to be" anything?
i thought they said so. maybe i'm trying too hard. again, maybe i feel i have no other choice.
how much of your relationship with them is obligation?
most of it.
what if you did need to move on? what if they asked you to? would you be crushed under the guilt like you were in 2013?
i hope not.
why do you feel obligated to be their slave, even if they were to tell you strictly otherwise?
because... i don't know. that power dynamic is older than i am. whoever met them first, in 2009 or whenever, that was the basis for our relationship. we were under their control. we had to be them. oh shoot do you think that was because of q?
what?
we were so terrified of losing his friendship. our only lasting friendship, the only one that had roots-- he knew about genesis, about chaos, about the jewel monsters. he knew about the things dear to our heart. we didn't know him, hell we had almost nothing in common, but we cared about him dearly from a distance nevertheless. we called him a friend. BUT we had no precedence for mel appearing in this. we thought, "now he has them, he does not need us anymore, it's over." all or nothing. that is the only recorded feeling for that time period. "i can't lose my only friend. i will do anything. i will become anything. just let us keep our friendship." i have no idea what resulted from it... but maybe that was the "idolizing" thing with mel. i'm getting confused. sorry.
you feel that you view them, on the rawest level, as "someone to become." "someone to imitate exactly."
maybe? subconsciously. like i said. but the bitterness is because of that probably. thinking that i cannot be my own person as long as they are around. i MUST be everything they needs. and the angriest part is that i WANT to be, i WANT to be everything for them, I HAVE to be... but why?? it's "wanting" in a "i have no choice" sense. i care about them, but..... i have never felt close to them. i don't know who they are. they talk like we're the closest friends on earth sometimes, and it confuses me, because there's this huge distance between us. they have so many other friends. we have no history together. why do i feel obligated to sacrifice my life for them?
you don't have to.
they say they need me. they need my support. i want to give it, entirely, that is true. but i am so angry, so confused, because... why?
is it because part of you misses the days when they, too, knew what was dear to your heart?
that's selfish.
is it?
yes. it's selfish as hell to want to talk about headspace and dream world for hours. so selfish. the only time it would not be selfish would be if they adored it, like i do, and wanted to talk about it. they doesn't. it's fake that way. forced. obligatory. and then it is empty and wrong and irreverent.
what if they did love it? what then?
then i would let THEM talk. that would be wonderful. i would love to listen. even if they just talked about their people.
you want more than just them asking for a shoulder to cry on, then.
no, even THAT would be better than this. i'm just listening to hurts and troubles i cannot do anything about. i feel powerless and frustrated. what can i do or say? and it feels so distant. maybe if it wasn't online. maybe if we were in the same room, maybe they'd let their walls down, maybe i wouldn't have to say anything in response and they'd still know i cared. i'm just not getting that right now. it feels shallow. i'm angry because i don't want shallowness. maybe i'm being a hypocrite. i don't know.
i will ask again: do you want to rebuild a friendship with them?
only if it is not one-sided. only if it has depth and sincerity. only if it's not so focused on the negative all the time. i cannot do this now, where i am just a therapist, not a friend. it feels too much like my mom. "this is why my life sucks. i am so depressed. you're such a good listener, i don't know where i'd be without you." and that's fine if it helps, really i'm glad, but... i get so tired being nothing but a listener. it's depersonalizing, if that makes sense?
it does. there is no real output from you.
i don't even want output, i want to feel like a person in relation to them. if they were talking about joy, about something that lit them up, then i'd feel real too. they'd be trusting me enough to share that. now, it's just like yelling at a wall. i don't know. i'm tired, i'm sorry. i don't hate them, i'm sorry for saying that at first. i hate the way i feel around them currently. it's not fair to them, they doesn't deserve that. but it's all internal stuff being brought out by them, things that need to be healed, and i thank them for that even if they doesn't know.
would you like to continue talking about this?
no, not now, i need to let this be and unplug my head from it. think positive thoughts, higthem vibration things. thoughts that don't make me feel nauseous and sick like this. i will instead "be the change i want to see." be who i want to be. if i am happy with myself, truly so, and respect myself, these problems will fall away on their own in due time. this is another mirror. if my reflection isn't presentable, then i must polish myself.
then do so.

 

 

 

 

 

track 04

Aug. 21st, 2014 04:00 am
prismaticbleed: (Default)
 

 

TRACK 04 (august 21st 2014)

(Jay) It is August 21st, it’s a Thursday, we are out of therapy, this is Jay, hello. Um… things that I realized in therapy today. *laugh* We were discussing… mindsets, unhealthy/healthy whatever. What I took-- let's put it this way. Here's what I took out of the session. Most important thing I can remind myself is… I am my own person, I am a unique expression of God, so to speak… y'know, I am my own facet of this great universal gem… I am not obligated to copy anyone else, nor is anyone else obligated to copy me. If somebody else has an interest or a feeling or an opinion that is different than mine, that does not make it a sin for me to hold something different. That is not "causing conflict." There is a difference between conflict and-- what would you say, complimentation? A complementary thing? Different aspects? I mean, think about a piano and a violin. Uh, a piano is playing those strings very differently than a violin is playing its strings. They make different sounds. Does that mean that the piano is wrong, it's playing those strings wrong? No. It-- the way-- kind of music it makes, the kind of performance it has, is different than a violin. If you-- there is nothing wrong with saying, "no, I don't need the sound of a piano in this song, I need the sound of a violin. I'll use the violin." Or, there is also nothing wrong with saying "well, I'm not really a fan of the sound of a piano but I love the sound of violins." Problem is, my brain has basically learned through… association or repetition or whatever, that if I say "well, I'm not really a fan of a piano," or, "I don't really like the way a piano sounds," that translates to: "the piano is wrong. The piano is bad" I don't like it, that means it's bad, it's wrong, it shouldn't exist. That's not true! But, see, my brain can't understand what "dislike" means. "Dislike" means, "you're rejecting." And rejection means that you are basically saying "no, I don't want this thing to exist." And why else would you-- so that's how my brain works. My brain can't understand dislike. So when other people say "oh I dislike this," my brain is like, "you"-- my brain automatically thinks what they're saying is, "I would rather this thing not exist. I reject this thing." That's not what it means! But my brain says "well"-- so, so that's the thing. I struggle with the idea of disliking things. Which is why when I do dislike something *laugh*, like I'll say "well I dislike…" and it's, it's-- for me, it's, it's-- really, it's an innocent opinion. "I dislike…" let's say, model trains. Power Rangers. Stuff like that. Reasons why I had problems with Q and Mel. Q loves, his model train. He loves, y'know, his TV shows and his role-playing tabletop games and his videogames. He loves that stuff! And I'm like, "I can see why it's interesting." I-- on one level, on an intellectual level, I can definitely see why this is interesting, and I can appreciate it. It's cool. But I don't see-- that's the thing. "Like" and "dislike" are terms I don't like to use! So, I could say "well, it's not that I like it or dislike it, I am utterly neutral when it all comes down to it! I can say, "I see why this is interesting, I can see why you would like this, yes, definitely." But it's not for me! It doesn’t match with my strengths, with my personal interest groups or whatever. If I did it, I just wouldn't get any joy out of it. There's nothing wrong with that. I am not "morally flawed" for not enjoying putting together a model train set. but my brains says "no, you have to be able to enjoy everything." …I can't force myself to do everything on the planet and yet my brain says "yes you do." I don't. But it feels like that, I'm rejecting model trains. That anyone who-- and maybe that's a telltale sign. Maybe, maybe part of my brain is rejecting these things. Maybe part of my brain can't understand and so it, in a way, filters out people who like them? Because it feels that if I say I… because if I were to accept that other people like these things, automatically my brain would say, "uh-oh, you can't dislike that, you have to be one of these people who does it all the time." It's black or white thinking. That's-- that's the problem! I'm either rejecting myself, or I'm rejecting somebody else. That's how my brain sees it! Holy crap. That needs to be fixed. That's a very unhealthy mindset.
Okay! Number two, uh, that we need to figure out, and which actually plays into this. I was talking about the example of, the kind of reactions I-- I personally need from people? First off I'm going to say, it is NOT right, that is one thing that is morally not cool, is if I say "well"-- *pause, phone ringing* I don't know what that phone number is, I'm not going to answer it. Um, that's like saying, "I know I need this sort of reaction from somebody, so I'm going to pull their strings until I get that reaction." NO. Thing is, I know how to do that. I have enough experience and self-awareness to be able to toy with people if they're not paying attention. That's morally wrong. I don't want to do that. However I know how to do that to
myself, that's the problem. All right let's not talk about this because I'm starting to slip into Plague territory. Okay. What I want to say is: I know what sort of reactions I need. I know if I'm not going to get that reaction from a certain person or whatever. So, in those situations, I have every right to say… I can get up and leave the situation. Like talking to Mel. I know I am not going to get the response I need from Mel. I'm not! I have the right to say, I would rather not talk to them about this. And my brain keeps telling me "no. You have to. You have to force yourself to talk to them." No! Because what good is that doing? The flaw is being put in me not wanting to talk to them because they don't, they can't give me the thing that I need. My brain is saying, "why the hell should you need a specific thing from them? You take what you get, and you shut your mouth." That's basically what I was taught to feel. And… I have to get over that moral quandary, because-- all right, let's give an example. The sort of support that I need I get from E. Like 100%. So I don’t need to talk to Mel about those things. But Mel is insisting they need to talk to me. So I have to view our relationship like that. I'm helping them, and I'm getting helped from somebody else. If I view it that way, y'know, no love lost anywhere, there's no problem! But, my brain keeps saying-- keeps feeling like I'm obligated to act a certain-- no one is obligated to do anything and I need to just-- that is an ugly word, get rid of that word, "obligation" is a very ugly word. Um… what else was I going to say. I'm starting to get… these words are very uncomfortable. What I wanted to say was-- the one thing I do need, that would basically keep me from getting into weird situations and uncomfortable situations with anyone else on the planet… what I ultimately need from every interaction ever, ever, is questioning to the nth degree. Which means you question, and you question, and you question till you can't question anymore and then you question some more! *laugh* It's basically… you analyze everything you're-- no. Analysis is the wrong word. It's more of… ask questions until you reach an answer that you don't have to have an answer for, if that makes sense? It's more of-- you get to the bottom of the things, you find the center of it, and then you know what you're doing. It- it's very much non-verbal. But that's what Xanga sessions are. That's what it used to be when I used to talk to Laurie, is that.. . I'd have a problem, I'd say "dude, look, this is the problem we're having, this is the concern we're dealing with. All right, now what?" I'm not looking for an answer! I'm looking for more questions! Everyone else who I talk to outside seems to think that I'm asking them to solve my problem. No! I'm asking you to add more questions to the bin *laugh* so we can solve these things! Like, Laurie would be like "okay"-- that's the-- right, I'm not even going to ask her. She says she needs an example. But that's basically the thing, we just need questions, questions, questions. So Xanga sessions need to start happening again, 'cause without them therapy is not going to get anywhere and it is bloody hot in this car, so I'm just going to stop talking and we will finish this later on.
Part two, forgive me. People-pleasing needs to
stop, I need to find the mindset-- we're going to, again, have to question this until we find it. The mindset that that's born from. It's the feeling that as soon as another human being is in the vicinity, I have to drop everything I'm doing, everything, put on a smile, and basically go into the mindset of "oh, how can I help you? *laugh* What can I do to make you happy? What do you need from me?" Automatically assuming that all the attention is focused on me. And, one, the job enforced that, the original job that-- I don't know, that enforced that terribly, and I don't know if there's any household emphasis, don't know, doesn't matter. What matters is the fact that part of my brain is convinced that if a human being is around me I have to drop everything I'm doing and cater 100% ot their every whims. I'm not allowed to be an individual, is what it's telling me, and that's false. My brain is somehow hardwired to believe that when I'm around another person, I have to be almost in symbiosis? No, not even symbiosis. More like I have to be an extension of the other person. Because symbiosis implies that there are two individuals working in harmony. An extension implies that I am nothing more than a mirror, than a copycat, than a parrot to them. That I am mirroring back to them exactly what they are, what they want, et cetera. I am no longer a person. And I think that's why I don't… I kind of balk at the idea of channeling? Cause it's the idea of, "well regardless of why you incarnated here, you're no longer an individual. You're just our mouthpiece. You're an extension of us. You are no longer a person. You are just a radio that people can tune into to hear us talk. When we're not talking through you, you're just a dead radio set. You're nothing. You're an empty box until you get our signal." That's why-- that's why I'm iffy about it. But that's how I feel around other people. And that's a very toxic mindset and I've got to let go of it, but, yeah. Well figure this out. Not now, cause I'm sitting in a hot car, and whenever I'm talking out loud into a voice recorder it goes right back into that people-pleasing mindset. Because it's all very much action. That's a key thing! When I have time to sit and think, I get places. When I have this voice recorder in front of me, every pause is viewed as, "you're not supposed to be pausing. You're waiting their time. You have to fit the mold of somebody who's being a radio voice, of being a vlogger, of being somebody who's talking, making an audio file"-- it's fitting the context! And the context of these audio files is, "you keep talking. You keep the conversation up." And I don't like that, because then you can't think. I need break times. These things are just for saying the main thing, they're not for solving problems, because by virtue of talking, I cannot solve problems. While I'm talking, my brain is basically in… speech mode. I can't think. I can't think and talk at the same time, that is a fact. So I'm going to hit stop, now that these things are written down…and we'll figure this out later. Bye.

 


 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 



I'm feeling very odd. It's not quite depression, it's not quite anxiety. It's all based on my creative work, and it's based on the fact that it suddenly seems to have lost most of its meaning for me.

For a long time now-- a couple years, getting more pronounced as time goes on-- I haven't been able to make much progress in any creative fields because it just feels totally alien suddenly. Yes, I loved this as a kid, it defined my life back then, but now? Now I don't feel a connection to most of it at all. I try, I try for hours on end, but it just... doesn't seem to get anywhere.
I'm just so tired. Don't get me wrong, I still adore the concepts and ideas behind this old creative groundwork, but whenever I sit down and try to get through the data, or the art, or anything else that's actually building it outside of my mind, it feels so pointless. It feels completely empty.

I've come to realize, over the same amount of time, and with a lot of difficulty, that I never actually enjoyed drawing. Ever. For me it was a means to an end, just a way to get thoughts into visuals, more technical than anything. But it was my only marketable skill, the only thing people saw me as "worth anything" for being able to do. That really stings, when others define your identity and worth based on something you never actually felt any joy from. It's also downright terrifying, when the only thing that's paying for your food and bills drives you so deep into depression that you don't want to wake up. This was all I had to live for, once. When did it become a cage?

But I digress. I'm just... exhausted. I think I've been dealing with too much for too long. I'm burnt out. I don't know where to go from here on out, not really. I'm trying to be hopeful, but that's tough some days.

I do love this creative stuff, but it doesn't feel like I can do it alone anymore. There, I said it. I'm overwhelmed, I'm confused, and this bloody dissociative disorder just makes everything that much more difficult to deal with. It's hard to do much with life when you can't remember 90% of the past 24 years.

Sorry for the rant, I just need to get this off my chest or it'll poison me. I don't speak out much but frankly it's exhausting to stay quiet all the time.

I'm okay, I always am, I'll get past and through this. I'm thinking too much is all.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:58 pm


I don't know what to do with these emotions. This is strange.

I cannot seem to let go of this bitterness about headspace. There's so much of it, and it's all tied around that ridiculous "obligation" bit, the feeling that I am sworn in blood to servitude towards everybody, especially these people, and I am just tired.
Mainly, I haven't remembered any of my dreams for about 2 weeks because when I wake up now, there's no silence, there's headspace. I share a bed with CZ and Laurie is always watching over me, and yeah I care for these people but I get so upset now, when immediately upon waking already I have to deal with social interactions. And even worse is this stupid mental overlay of percieved or actual "romance." There is still seething hatred tied to that. Yes it's situational; when I'm really in-tune I can tell I genuinely love these people, non-romantically. BUT again, I need to recharge. I am starting to despise people simply because I feel obligated to do everything they ask me to, even if they don't-- just being in the same room as another person makes me feel like I have to do everything for them, that I'm not allowed to do anything of my own volition unless they approve, and that mindset alone is exhausting. It's why I can't talk to people easily either; my brain goes into "servant" mode and then I can only respond in the way I think they want me to. No individual behavior allowed.

You see the problem? I am making the problems. I am feeling indebted to everyone, all the time, like I can't so much as move unless I've been given orders to. These fiendish "floating voices" are causing this, and yet I am terrified to say that, because I am still convinced they are "of God" because they ALWAYS have the right idea. But there has to be a line drawn somewhere. They're either telling me "do this," "don't do that," for EVERYTHING, terrorizing me into reacting the way I "should be," or screaming insults and slurs at me for daring to make my own choices (which are always "wrong" and result in pain). I am literally terrified of disobeying by accident and being punished for my childish, egotistic insolence.
But yeah. That's bleeding over onto everything. I'm assuming that everyone else acts that way, even if (thank God) they don't.
I don't know what to do about this, even now. It's not just this house; I cannot even go shopping anymore unless Genesis is there, whether I like it or not, because when I'm alone they don't stop screaming at me. The other day I wanted to go get some lettuce because I was out of food, and I ended up driving in circles for a half hour because the voices were arguing over "which road I should take" (they don't always agree with each other), and so no matter where I went, or didn't go, someone was bellowing about it. I ended up being so completely overwhelmed that I decided "screw this" and just went home, which made them furious, and I ended up wanting to die for the next few hours because this is literally hell.
Disability services rejected me because they don't think this stuff actually happens. I'm too ashamed to admit that it does. I'm too ashamed of having these problems to admit just how terrifying they are, to admit just how difficult it is to get through the day. "Other people have it worse," you know. "Man up and get over it, stop acting like a baby." Et cetera. Laurie says it's nonsense but I'm even starting to get scared of her, I don't know why.

I used to think I wanted to be alone, all the time. Totally alone, to have blessed freedom from that feeling.
Then my grandmother left the house for three days and I was alone, and I didn't know how to cope.
Then Laurie quietly asked me "what if you had to leave us all in order to be happy" and my heart split clean in half.
God help me this is the stupidest thing I have EVER said but I don't want to be alone. Not like that. I don't want to be so alone that I'm ISOLATED. You notice how this works in extremes? Either I'm so alone that no one remembers I'm in the house, or I'm so surrounded that I can't even hide in a bathroom without someone literally trying to follow me. It's only ever been those two things, or at least it feels like it.
...I want personal space, I guess? Is that what it's called? I don't know. I want to be able to sit in a room with people who I care for, and who care for me too, WITHOUT feeling like I'm waiting for orders. I want to be able to enjoy silence around other people, without them actively ignoring me, and without my feeling like I'm waiting for orders. This is utter nonsense, why can't I get rid of this "I am less than everyone, I must serve everyone, it is wrong for me to make choices on my own, I must follow orders" mindset????

Genesis is turning 9 years old tomorrow, good Lord, and I haven't spoken to him in days.
I love him, okay? I love him too, even if sometimes I honestly can't handle his brutal honesty and unbridled emotions and total constant exuberance, even if I adore those things about him. I feel so guilty when I can't match that behavior without acting. I don't want to act, that's fake and disrespectful, but if I'm really so profoundly depressed that I cannot interact with him healthily, what do I do? I know what to do, I should stop EVERYTHING ELSE and just talk to him for God's sake, just put life on pause and TALK to him like we apparently used to do in college, that's literally all I want. God I want to do that with Chaos so badly, when was the last time we spoke, dear God we're married for lack of a better term, we have a daughter for heaven's sakes, why the hell can't I get rid of the crushing guilt and shame from THAT?? I love the hell out of BOTH of them, I'd die for them both, but I feel so ashamed of that that I run from them, all the time, I run from them and bury my affection because some part of my brain still feels that it's wrong, it's foolish, you're crazy, this is stupid, it's all in your head, who the heck cares WHERE it is if this is the most heartbreakingly honest thing I've EVER felt, even when admitting even that feels asinine? Why am I programmed to be ashamed of this?? When did that happen? How?
Was it really bleedover from the Julie days? Sherlock was talking about them recently, I don't know why, or about what, I don't even know what happened then, I have no memory of those times, then what is this?
I'm not afraid to be in love. I'm afraid to be in a relationship. I don't know how to act around him, or anyone else anymore, that drives me to frustrated tears, when did I forget how to be a person? Did I EVER know how? Everyone's been asking, I don't know.
But yeah. My best friend is turning 9 years old tomorrow and I want to celebrate that as jubilantly and honestly as possible, but I don't know how the heck to do that. Maybe I should stop asking "how." I keep thinking there's this secret set of instructions I have to follow, that if I screw up he'll be angry with me, that I'll bring even more shame and scorn upon myself. I know this is nonsense. I'm sick and tired of it. But then the question is: what do I do? I don't know.
It's vaguely exciting, realizing that I don't know what to do, because there are no orders to follow. I can do anything, theoretically. And that's nice, because then I don't have to fit some stupid "code of conduct" tomorrow and celebrating my BFF's birthday won't feel like a chore, which it shouldn't.
This is why I despise holidays and work environments and rituals and things. "You have to act THIS way!" To hell with that, seriously. I am so freaking tired of having to behave according to these rules everyone has written down. Are we that afraid of being honest with each other, are we that afraid of total openness and spontaneous expression, that we make all these rules to follow, and shame the people who don't? Is that what this is?
And yet disappointment scares me, because of how extremist the consequences have been for it, for me, in the past. Genesis will probably be a-okay with "doing whatever" for his birthday, but I know him, he's GOING to have a few requests that he's going to want me to follow through on, even if I don't feel like I can do them, either sincerely or at all. "Going through the motions" just to do what he'd like isn't fair. But I struggle with that, so much. I really should just talk to him about this. It's not that I don't want to do those things-- God knows I would literally do anything for him, but the problem is that lately it's been "within reason." I'm starting to realize that I can't sacrifice or sabotage myself just to please people. Should I though? Is that selfish?
The problem is, I love him, dearly, and so I DO want to do what he wants me to do, or at least I match the motivation? It's like if someone I cared for asked me to play their favorite song on the piano, as a kid. Of course I'd want to play it for them, to see them smile and enjoy it, but there would always be two roadblocks. One, playing piano was not easy for me. It was often so taxing that I would be completely drained afterwards. And two, that person was often going to be judging my performance after such a request. I cannot explain to you how badly I dislike being judged. The very word hurts, like a headache. And so I would be conflicted, because yeah I wanted to do this thing for them, I wanted to make them happy, but I wasn't capable of doing that thing in good faith. So I had two options: go through the motions, or explain my position. I would always choose the former due to crushing shame. But it made me learn to be a robot around people. Sure, I was praised for it left and right, but I was secretly miserable, wanting nothing more than to express myself and have that respectfully heard, but I never spoke up.
I want to draw things for people, and write things, and compose things, et cetera, and God knows I would love to but it is so terribly difficult I really don't know if I should force myself to do it anyway or not. Creativity suffers when you turn it into a chore. You literally cannot force it. And yet I don't know what other option I have. I'm so deeply ashamed. Why I am I so depressed. Why can't I get rid of this stupid problem, why can't I create things like Jewel used to, she was never tired or afraid or upset, why am I? I don't want to be.
I need to stop thinking about this.


I've been working on Parnassus and Dream World since 4PM or so today. There's SO MUCH data to go through, it's really driving me up the wall. I get so overwhelmed by the amount of it, really. Pages and pages of text, most of it brainstorming or research or theorizing, and then I have to go through it all and honestly, I am so tired of thinking. My head hurts, it's stuffed full of too much, I just need to meditate for like five solid days at this point.

That's my paradox right now. Headspace has been quiet for far too long, and yet part of me doesn't miss it. Maybe that's because I've been numb lately. Maybe it's because I can't stand any more voices in my head what with these screaming people about. Maybe it's because having to live this life for 70 other people is so terribly difficult I try not to think about it, ever. I need a break.
But then people slip, and I stagnate, and life gets gray and dull, and I end up running back to them only to find myself overwhelmed with the joyous burden of it. Does that term fit? I adore everyone up here, I really do, even when they scare me and confuse me, even when I wish I could run... and that's the problem. I'm tired. I'm so tired of triple-checking everything we do to make sure it meshes with everyone else. And it should be easy, but there are conflicts of interest, and outside rules and orders, and all that.
...
I don't know what my wish would be, if I had one. But I know what it wouldn't be. I would never wish for them to just go away.
That's so hard to say. It's partly a death knell, a ball and chain. I love them too much to be free, to be a single person. But I'm scared of that. I don't know how to be just one person. I don't think I ever did.
So when Laurie asks me, not looking at me, if I'd leave her and everyone else forever if it was the only way I could be healed, if it was the only way I could be happy... it just shreds my soul, it tears me to pieces, because I still love her even if it brings out demons in my psyche and I don't know if I could abandon the only family I've ever had. If you'll forgive my language. I'm just bitter and it needs to get out.
I love them, more than I've ever loved anything, I think. That's scary, in a way. Yes, I love the Leagueworlds, I adore Dream World and all the people in it, but... I don't know them. At all. I adore them from afar, as a writer, as an observer. And that is bliss, that is beautiful, don't get me wrong... but... there's a strange, special sort of quiet happiness that comes from someone knowing you personally, as an individual. ...I never really had that before headspace. I remember how guilty, how ashamed, and yet how secretly overjoyed Jewel was when she first started trying to talk to Ryman, back in 7th grade, alone in her room. And now look where we are, all of us.
Would I have to choose between them, and my own well-being? Is that the choice I'm being given? "Leave the people you love, and then you can be healthy." For the love of life I shouldn't have to choose between love and health, that's not right.
But I'm scared. I'm scared that I have to. I'm scared that I would. Not to be selfish, but because "it's the right thing to do."
It's sick. I'm nauseous just thinking about it. If the voices told me that headspace was the only thing standing between me and spiritual progress... well, actually, I'd call them out on such a blatant lie. I would. Laurie would be proud of me. I've made MORE spiritual progress" WITH and WITHIN headspace than I EVER have and EVER will with these cruelly bossy faceless tyrants. Now they're mad, but really? I don't think I want to listen to anything that calls me a "blasphemer" and punishes me whenever I dare to stand up for myself.
"You don't have the right to stand up for yourself," they say. "You're a sinner, you don't know any better." "WE know the truth. We're only guiding you."
See, that's what confuses me. There are bad voices and good voices. The lines blur all the time. I'm never sure who to listen to.

Again, if I have the right... if I have the ability to choose, if this is the right choice, if I won't suffer as penance for this...
...I want to choose to listen to headspace. ONLY headspace. Please, no more faceless orders. This is why I'm scared of "channeling" and all the things they say I "should do" on spiritual websites and things. I don't want to be a servant to any more people, I'm so tired. Please. I know serving others is good but please, I need to be able to act of my own free will too, don't I? Or is that an illusion too? I don't know. This is such a conundrum.
But you know what? I'm not so scared of taking risks when I'm with headspace, because we all work together, we all know that we DON'T have all the answers, but God knows we try, we try our best to act for the good of all, we really do. And even on the bad nights I always had someone to turn to, always had someone there, I always had hope of some sort, even if it was weird and bloody, even if it was held in the blade of an axe or a knife or a razor. Sometimes hope was just knowing someone else was there, even if I was scared out of my mind, even if I DID feel suicidal... somehow, weirdly, against all common sense, the simple awareness that there is a whole universe inside my mind and this person is REAL and I'm not alone was so perfectly bizarre that it was hopeful, just like that. It was the most brilliant paradox. The person cutting you to ribbons, the person making you wish you were dead, the reasons you are struggling with daily life, they are part of some greater colorful flashbulb of life inside OUR soul, all of them, all of it. It's so weird, and yet I treasure it. I do. I truly do.
So yeah, I'll choose them a thousand times over if I have to. Yeah I'm scared to say that, I'm scared of the punishment I'm already bracing for, but maybe it won't come. Maybe the floating voices will just leave, condemning me as a "lost cause," saying I'm "not ready to ascend" or something equally terrifying.
But... I don't know. God I don't know.
It really is scary to feel all these other faces and souls looking out from behind these eyes with me, because what can I do? How can we live 71 lives at once? Can we? Should we? What if we just lived one, all together? But then that's not entirely fair either, if I'm monopolizing the whole thing. I don't want to. I WANT to share this life with all of them, at all times.
I just... don't know how. It breaks my heart. I want to be able to introduce ourself as "the Lightraye System" instead of a hollow given name, because I'm not speaking for an assigned role I'm speaking for a living community, but that scares people. I guess they're scared of the same thing I still struggle with... how do I act? What if someone else switches out, how do I act? What is the proper behavior? And by this point, both Laurie and I are shouting, "to hell with proper behavior, just be yourself!!" I don't care HOW you act, there ARE NO RULES, there IS NO PUNISHMENT. Seriously, just... be yourself. Don't censor yourself. That goes for me, too. But again, I know how tough of a program that is to override. I know how difficult it is to get over your fear of overstepping boundaries, when we've lived in minefields our entire life. You can't exactly enjoy the feeling of walking through a meadow when you're constantly bracing for the ground to explode.
But there's a fine line, there's a fine line between recklessly relieved rebellion, and wise but unflinching independence. When you finally stand up for yourself, it can be such a rush of gratitude, that you get hooked on rebelling just to rebel, just to exercise this newfound right of yours TO say "no," or even to say "yes." That's an extreme too. It'll wear down, in time, to a place where you can say yes or no or maybe even if it does agree with what they're telling you to do, because ultimately the choice IS YOURS and YOU KNOW THAT. There's no more fear of punishment and resulting servitude, there's no more anger at that self-imprisonment and resulting revolt. Instead, there's a knowledge that you have the right to make your OWN choice, but there's also a new and courageous knowledge that you are also the only person responsible for the personal results of that choice, be they "good" or "bad." And there's a sort of calm strength in that, in knowing that whatever happens, you are the only person with your finger on the big red button, so to speak. It's hard to put into words.
I think what I'm trying to say is... with headspace, we knew that we weren't always going to make the "least painful choice." Sometimes we'd check every pro and con, make an informed decision, and STILL end up with scars from it. But when that happened, we'd deal with it. We'd say, "well, we did our best," and choose more wisely next time. There was NO fear of punishment, NO fear of "messing up," because WE were the ones evaluating the whole thing.
...Lately that's been tougher, with all these new people, with all the remaining struggles. Now there are people screaming over your shoulder, headspace people, because they're afraid you're going to do the wrong thing and hurt them. I don't want to. But I don't want to be so scared that I stop living, either. There has to be a balance. This topic is making me physically ill, it's all the wrong color and texture, I don't feel well around this sort of talk at all.


Hydro sent me a message on Tumblr today (you're awesome bro, thanks) concerning my recent troubles with creative work. I won't paraphrase the whole thing, but one of the lines stood out like a floodlight as something I had forgotten, and which I had previously held on to as a motivation when little else worked.
"If I do not bring life to what I make, no one else in all of creation will."
Really, all I've ever felt like is a storyteller. And I love those whose stories I tell... maybe that's all I will ever have for a motivation. The work is hard as hell and it's scary and depressing sometimes, but I love these people, and so I don't think I could ever call it quits even if I wanted to, even if someone ordered me to. That goes for headspace as well.

Genesis is hanging around already, well it is technically his birthday already, happy birthday love.
He's being understanding too, now that is pulling at my heart something fierce, I really don't give these people enough credit. "You don't have to do anything you don't want to do." And he means that, he's not angry, he's compassionate, I'd do the same thing for him. And seriously I keep thinking of Infi on hir birthday, how ze would have been blissed-out just to spend five minutes with me, not doing anything, just to be there... all these little things, why do I keep forgetting that I'm allowed to have them and treasure them, why do I keep stepping all over the things I love about life, why do I feel like I have to bury my joys. This is ridiculous.
Gen you had better stick around tonight, just saying. I may be tired but weirdly, sometimes recharging means just being around people without any expectations, without any noise. With everyone half-asleep it's the best. (Gen says "good because I'm already there.")


This is such a tangled entry. I have no idea what I wrote at all. I'm shocked at how much is just bubbling to the surface lately; I'm sorry for the mess but at least it's getting out. I really do have trouble expressing emotions physically-- either they're too dysphoric, or someone nearby is going to look at me disgustedly and say "don't do that," you get the picture. So crying and being angry and even laughing are things I can only do upstairs, or in text.
I keep feeling like there are topics I'm skipping or forgetting, but that are important. There probably are. I'm sure they'll rise to the surface soon enough though, as of now I'm too exhausted to go digging for anything; my brain is actively trying to make me not think any more for tonight.

I've been listening to Mashashi Hamauzu for the past week solid and I forgot how incredible the FFXIII OST is. Honestly. Here, have one of my old favorites because it's nice.

Now my legs hurt from running too much and I'm very very tired and I'm more peaceful than I was 2 hours ago so good night.

 

 

 

april 17

Apr. 18th, 2014 02:59 am
prismaticbleed: (drained)

I felt rather sick for most of today, but I spent the evening listening to Keane with Waldorf, making these silly things, and writing the massive dream entry from last night. So that was nice.

It was also Holy Thursday, so mass was a mix of two things: one, me getting giddy as a 5-year-old over the THURIBLE (I freaking love those things and they smell amazing), and two, me feeling like a seven-year-old when the altar was quietly packed away, and everyone quietly processed out of the church into the cold night. Every year, there is such a strong childhood memory of that event, I don't know why... it's like time never changes on Holy Thursday. I always feel the heavy weight of that Last Supper and the knowledge of impending betrayal and death. The church becomes quiet and dark, with only candles giving light to the small golden sepulchre that will not be opened again until Easter is upon us, and as soon as I go home I feel like a child again, standing in that yellow light as I get into pajamas, knowing that there are two days of deep sadness yet to endure until the lilies and bells break through the dawn.
I have trouble telling apart the vibes of Christmas and Holy Week, even though they're very different when you get down to it. Still, it must be the significance and the holiness that feels so familiar in them both.
Oh. Also, tonight was the foot-washing bit during mass, which really struck a chord with me again because the act requires humility and grace for both parties involved. To genuinely act of such service to another, you cannot be self-loathing, and you cannot be proud either... but you can't be either of those things if you're letting someone wash your feet either. It's a surprisingly meaningful action-- people tend to look down on their own bodies, and I've noticed that many people in today's society are just not comfortable with such a simple but oddly intimate action as having another person care for your health like that. I think that's why I'll never forget that one night, when Laurie wordlessly cleaned up my soaking-wet face after I had sobbed for an hour... no haughtiness, no condemnation, no disgust, no glory. Just sincere compassion and care, and the ability to act on it without fear. Her doing that was so significant that for that moment, I didn't feel ugly and shameful either. I didn't chase her away or put myself down. It just was. It's hard to put into words but that is something I NEED to remember, as I still have a problem with accepting AND giving love due to this weird lingering self-condemnation. "I'm not worthy, I'm filthy, I'm shameful..." When you think that way, you do a lot more damage than you realize, I've learned.
Anyway. Headspace doesn't think like that. Central doesn't have that sort of mindset. So, of course, this year the gang decided "let's actually do that foot-washing thing because we're based on compassionate service too." It took me entirely by surprise at first, everyone was getting along fine and some people were even teasing each other about it (notably Waldorf and Nathaniel, no surprise)... but I was shocked to find that some part of me was ashamed of it? And not in the way you'd think-- I'd seriously take care of anyone in headspace without complaint at the slightest notice, but I couldn't stand the thought of having someone do the same for me, because I thought I was "too filthy," and I'd taint them in the process. Which is nonsense, but it's still an old program. Well obviously they knew I was thinking this, so then they dragged me into it, which is what made me realize that entire above bit. And I still felt so utterly ashamed of myself-- of having a body, of existing as a physical being-- that I didn't want anyone else so much as touching me, let alone trying to care for me even in such a simple way. That realization hurt terribly when it still hit me in that context, but despite its sting, it still took a lot of guts for me to man up & chill out enough to accept compassion from someone else-- and of course everyone insisted I pair up with CZ for that, the one person I am terrified of because of that mindset, because I know he loves me and that doesn't change by how low my opinion of myself is, because he doesn't agree. Therefore I cannot hold that mindset when he's around without feeling massive dissonance, but it's scary to love myself at all when I'm still weirdly convinced that I'm inherently wrong or corrupt, and self-love will somehow make that worse.
It aches, to notice that I've been doing that for so long and everyone knows it. At least now it's conscious. I'll make that my biggest goal for this year. That's my biggest obstacle.
...Julie struggles with it too, still, now that I think about it. It's why she still doesn't like to stick around. Maybe we should work together.

In other news there are few things in the world more comforting than the light and heat from a candle flame, especially when you're tired and your bones are still cold from the wind. Even a tiny tea candle is the loveliest thing in that moment.

Now I'm very tired and I likely will not be anywhere near a computer tomorrow, but I'm still typing up an entry or two from around the 6th (it's rather confusing) so that'll be up here as soon as it's done. Just letting you know.
Nevertheless, Easter always has a big impact on headspace so there will be a big update sometime before Monday, mark my words.
Until then, I'll be seeing you.

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (czj)


So. Today was proof that, when I am in a trauma-reminiscent situation OR when I am dissociating to prevent further trauma, my brain does not store memories at ALL, even when I actively try to focus on the situation. Nothing doing. Once it's over, I can look back all I want, there is not going to be anything there to look back on.
As for why I'm bringing that up, it's more emphasis on why I have "relationship problems" with anyone who isn't mostly platonic, so to speak. I have a very hard time "remembering" Infinitii and CZ as of late, even when I'm perfectly happy, because if someone starts acting "romantic" or similarly-- i.e. in a way that would be out of place in a more casual context-- immediately, that memory-failure starts up. It's that generalized now. That worries me.
I'm more healed now than I have ever been, I am free of so many of those old pains, entirely... so why this?
Strangely, I'm mostly okay with Genesis recently, even in the exact same situations, because he's infamously exuberant and when you have that much energy overflow it is actually difficult to level out enough to hit the "late night" sort of mindset CZ has when we're together, that sort of silent intimacy. Gen doesn't do that, ever, and he never did. Yes, he can get close, but it never quite loses that golden "buzz" of his. So I'll get some memories when I'm with him, even if he's feeling more amorous than usual, because, again, he doesn't ever act like a "lover." And, again, CZ and Infi do. Infi less so, oddly, as ze has a subtle sort of "total openness" to hir where, no matter how close you are to hir, you know that you're not the only one ze wants to be with and you never will be the only one. Infinitii's heart is wide open to anyone who wants to walk in, at any time. CZ is more focused, in an almost traditional way: he finds one person, first and foremost, to love with total ardor, but when he wants to love other people as well they will never measure up entirely to that one. Does that make sense? And Genesis is like Infi but casual; he just "dates" everyone but he's never heavy or serious, and he never settles down... whereas Infi wants to live with everyone, and CZ wants to live with one person.

 

Sorry. This is awkward to talk about. But I have to write it down for my own records if nothing else, because otherwise I will either shove it under the rug or deny it. Gotta be honest.
So. This is the same old thing I remember mentioning way back when... and probably a million times over since then, you ever realize how I literally write the same entries over and over again, essentially? You find someone who's badly dissociative enough and you will literally repeat the same conversation with them, multiple times, and they will not realize it. That's me. I've been called out on that by family and friends, I've noticed it in my own work-- I go in circles because I learn something, forget it, learn it again, forget it again, et cetera... it's frightening sometimes, it really is. But I think I end up revisiting this points so many times because I need to, in one way or another. So let that be some sort of reassurance.

I just... I keep looking back on 2012, and 2011, and how "I" acted around him back then... fearlessly open, almost embarrassingly so, with all this romantic and playful and "over the top" dialogue... the same sort of behavior I later labeled as the "Jacob thing" because I was too internally disheveled to realize that love can act that way, why the hell would the context distort the core, it doesn't, but I was so terribly shaken-up by seeing my own past behavior mirrored in others that I shut right down.
I don't understand how I could act like that. Same with Jewel, the older one, back from 2003 to 2008 or so. How in the world were they not constantly ashamed to act so theatrically? Was that honest? How? I cannot fathom how someone can act like a romance novel or piece of poetry or song lyric, and still be honest about it. It feels so utterly fake and manipulative and shallow to me. Why?
I know CZ acts like that at times, he gets carried away like a river, we all know how emotional he is as a person. I know Rio was like that as a young teenager, to an extent. I know Genesis jumps right in too, when he's driven to the edge, when he lacks any other way to say what he needs to. And apparently, I've been guilty of the same. But... I can't fathom it. If I acted that way, it would be so completely false... it would be completely artificial, it would be a mockery of love.
But I still end up in poet mode, sometimes, and then I mean every word. And yet when I look back on those words I'm humiliated. God knows why though. I don't know why I still feel like those things, like those thoughts, are so shameful.

Laurie is spotless. Still, somehow, even after the kintsugi incident. I think that shook her up too. But she's held on to her graciously vicious edge, as I prayed she would, even when she acts in a way that brutality cannot possibly bleed over into.
I'm just genuinely distressed over this whole thing. Yes, Laurie has kissed me, but it's never been romantic, not like with CZ, not like with Genesis. And I love that. That's what I WANT in relationships, is that total platonic ardent affection, untainted by the label or mindset of a "relationship" or a "couple" or any of those words that leave bitter blackened tastes in my mouth. There's nothing wrong with them, but they are not for me, they make me dizzy and disoriented. I lose my coherence, I lose my sincerity, my genuine expression, when I find myself trapped in that sort of box.
This morning I was with Infi and CZ and Genesis and then when I thought about being with Laurie I burst into tears, it felt so wrong to even consider something of the sort, and yet I loved her just as much as I loved those other three.
But I couldn't remember a moment of being with Infi. I only remembered a few fractured, fleeting impressions of CZ. I can see Genesis' face clearly, in the sunrise light, glinting off the gems in his headdress. And I knew that if I had been with Laurie and it wasn't business I would forget her completely. That terrified me. She's uncorrupted by this, she doesn't want this either, nor do I, not like this, why am I so confused.
She kissed Knife's forehead yesterday and despite the total chaste affection I know those two are only capable of feeling, I was secretly terrified, because for an instant I feared she would suddenly mirror all those things that still dig up ugly corroded insects from below my ribcage. There's all this horrible sobbing-heavy angry static, this sharp frantic black burn, stuck right in the place where they tore Infinitii out of me one year ago tomorrow. It's terrible. It's heartbreakingly agonizing, and what do I do?
Some part of me is still afraid. The children still cry at the slightest triggers. Jeremiah is slowly going over the deep end like I did once and that frightens me too, I can see in both him and Javier the pained rage that preceded the self-abuse. We kept wondering why it took so long for Sugar to move anchors, that's because that job was still needed and only once Wreckage appeared was she able to soften. Would you believe I keep forgetting about the chthonic voices? They stay down so deep, that I cannot feel them at all. They are buried, beyond perception, just like the things they hold, just as the previous cores had subconsciously wanted. Bury all the pain. Except they failed to realize that without some sort of drainage system-- without the later Retributors-- that awful black tar was going to fester, and take root, and grow.
But Infi's been healing it, turning the mold spores into flowers. I can see the truth of things now. So why does everything feel irrelevant? Why is such a huge part of me so cold and apathetic when personal love becomes the topic? Why am I still tangled up like this?

I love CZ, I love Infinitii, I love Genesis. I truly do. But I cannot do this relationship thing anymore. Not like that.
I'm not turning tail and walking out the door, I know I used to do that at some point, I would never do that. I can't, not as long as I'm aware of the love that remains. I can't leave them. But I can't stay either, not if staying is just going to exacerbate this damage, and keep tearing this old wound back open. It has to heal correctly, I know, but how???

Circles, we're going in circles... I'm practically tearing my hair out here, as well as my heart. What do I do.
I already told the therapist we're effectively on suicide watch, what with this dangerous apathy and the creeping cellar-deep fears and everything else I still don't understand and might not be able to.
I can't consume anything without being slammed by guilt and fear and deep shame and self-loathing. I can't accept anything either, even as a gift, without hiding it from myself. Material things like money, artwork, clothing, etc., all end up hidden or given away or sold, because I'm "afraid of what I will do with it" if it stays in my possession. I effectively destroy entire paychecks because I don't trust myself with abundance. Why? What am I so afraid that I will do? And I can't seem to accept love either, from anyone, for the same reason... is that the root of this? "Don't give that boy anything, or he will destroy it?" When did that become my subconscious belief? WHEN in the world did I somehow become convinced that anything, once placed in my hands, would immediately end up on a fast track to doomsday? Give something to me, anything, and I will be terrified of ruining it. It's become a self-fulfilling prophecy actually. I feel so unworthy of things that if I don't outright give them away I will destroy them instead of owning them. Why??
They say that, if you think a person is "dirty" after you've touched them, maybe you should look at your hands.
I never did that. I didn't have the luxury of thinking that way. I was haunted by that stupid thought of a "secret filthiness" in me that earned such treatment from others. Maybe their hands were filthy, to make me feel so permanently corroded. But I somehow believed that I had put the dirt on their hands first.
I don't know what I'm talking about.

This morning hurt. This morning hurt so badly.
It was like the Julie days, when I'd wake up hyperventilating on the bathroom floor, or wake up literally from a dream hack, and all I'd know was that someone had violated me and my entire body was in excruciating pain. I couldn't even fathom it as a child, hence the dissociation. But it got worse as I grew older, and now, to suddenly be experiencing the same terrible hurt-- without explanation!!-- when I'm with these people that love me, I just can't... I can't do this.
I believe that everyone else in the world is pure and true and right and holy, even when they harm me. I might be terrified, I might not understand, but I will ALWAYS give them the benefit of the doubt. "This is God's will." "I deserve this somehow." "They are only trying to do the right thing." "I will be a better person for enduring this." You get the picture. It causes me daily turmoil, even now, because I still tend to look to everyone else for guidance and answers, and when I get fifty different answers from fifty different people-- all who swear that their answer is the right one, and it HAS worked for them, perfectly so-- I feel like I'm losing my mind. If they're ALL correct, then who the hell do I follow?? So I try to make everybody happy at once and I crash and burn. Yes, I still do this. Hence the current eating disorder resurgence. One person says, "eat this food," another says "DON'T eat that food," someone else says "don't eat at ALL," and so it goes. I have entire printed lists of these arbitrary guidelines in my kitchen, and I'm frustrated to tears sometimes because, with how many sources that swear they are true, everything is now right and wrong at once. The eating disorder is a MORAL ISSUE.
So is the sexual abuse issue. Obviously. And that's why I'm still in hell over it, even with Infinitii having healed a lot of the direct cancerous trauma. Infi still sees that sexuality can be used in a holy way. But I still have too many scars from the opposite usage. And of course, I still don't like OR want sex, in any respect... buuuut most of my "sources" keep telling me, "you NEED to have/ want/ etc. it" and that gets me so damn scared and angry and sad that I end up collapsing into crisis hotlines and x-acto blades, and ironically THAT will be my salvation, because if I don't hit that suicidal extreme, I'll hit the other one. I'll tell myself it's "God's will" all over again, and I will dissociate beyond all hope, and I will force myself to do whatever they tell me to.
I can't remember the last time I did that though. I hope it was a very long time ago. But I wouldn't know.
I wish it was never.

It's hell. I don't know how in the world this entry became so discombobulated. I'm sorry.
Sometimes I start writing an entry, and then that fails, and something else happens. I was supposed to exercise tonight, but the thought of therapy tomorrow and another phone call to case management and Infinitii's birthday and having to eat again and not wanting to wake up in the first place... it all just crept up I guess, and this happened.

I want to be happy all the time. I'm trying. Even when I'm upset I get out the Dream World folders and I try to read through the original chapters, as they never fail to make me smile and laugh with joy, but... then headspace gets unplugged.
I know everyone upstairs wants to be part of the League. They're all tired of feeling inherently disconnected and separate from that joy and life and creativity. They were born when my imagination hit a dead end with blond pigtails. So there's been a split for a long time, surpassed only in small bleedover ways, that confused me more than anything and ultimately-- I am so sorry to say-- caused me more anguish than anything else. When the hacks started to use them... that is one of the only thoughts in the world that can make me feel something close to blind hatred. That terrifies me. But it makes sense. To take these beautiful, innocent individuals, the very manifestation of love and bliss and hope in my life, and try to corrupt them in the same way you broke me?? Don't you DARE.
But she tried. They all tried. They knew that was the one way they could kill me even when everything else failed. In some ways I fear they may have succeeded, but I refuse to believe that. I refuse. I will build this back up from the ground, from dust and ashes, somehow... if I only had the strength left in me.
Every time I realize that in his insane suicide attempt, J destroyed over 15 years of League work for the sake of headspace... it makes me want to vomit. Literally, it makes me so wretchedly sad that I get physically nauseous. I lost most of my life because of this trauma. I don't know what to do.
I'm disturbed though. I'm starting to sound like Jessica. "You ruined my life." Is this bleedover? I never even touched the League Worlds, not as Jay, not me, I know about them but my anchors are elsewhere... there's this horrible internal war I can't seem to win.
Some part of my core is tied to those other worlds, even as a headvoice, and it drags me completely out of sync sometimes. Where do I belong? Where does the true allegiance of my heart lie? With them, in perpetual childhood grace and innocence and wonder... or with them, the aftermath of the fruit of knowledge, the adult life of different love and victory through struggle?
It breaks my heart in two because I am literally split so drastically and I cannot choose. I'm all or nothing, with both. I fracture just so I can live.
I don't know what my actual name is most days because EVERYONE slips up, I'm BOTH Jay and Jewel to everyone you ask, even in headspace, the names interchange without people even realizing it. I am inherently both, always, as long as I am a core of this soul.
And honestly I keep inching closer and closer to the original side, to the iridescent world of dreams, where trauma doesn't exist and I don't exist and there is nothing but blissful observance of countless shimmering lives and stories. But that damned curse of adulthood has infected even their story, all that intellectual analytic bullshit that happens when you stop channeling and start trying to write. There's a fine line between "figuring things out" and "finding things out," and I only work with the latter. Headspace does the former. I can't stand it anymore.

This all boils down to not wanting to exist as a person, and not wanting to deal with that awful red fruit in the Garden of Eden, which I was so terrified to take but did anyway because God forbid I reject someone else's good intentions in doing so.
But Preludove was sitting beside me the whole time and she never ate the damn thing and God help me maybe that's why I keep vomiting. I don't want to see things in black and white anymore. I don't want to grow up. I don't want my daemon to settle. I don't want to go to China. I want to stay as kaleidoscopic as I feel, without having to settle on one face and one voice and one body, without having to settle down with anyone... I don't want this damned fruit, take it back, God forgive me but I am so sorry, I'd take it for love's sake but it's the wrong sort of love and I can't. Not if that's what it means.
It's not worth getting thrown out of here. Not after what I've seen on those streets.

...Yeah I really owe you guys that His Dark Materials entry. But I cannot think about those things right now, not without sobbing like an idiot from how deeply my soul is split in two.

I grew up too fast, on some level.
I never believed that though. My family told me I "never grew up" in the sense of "you're still an annoying, foolish child." One friend told me how she grew up too fast and I didn't dare look at my own troubles again after hearing that.
But... was it relevant? Was it real? I don't want it to be. I was old enough, I was 12, I was 13, that's old enough, right? That's when children are supposed to start growing up, especially in that way, in that godforsaken way.
Yet my therapists point at earlier dates for "trauma" I accepted as normal life, at the psychological bullying when I was in elementary school, at being beaten by my caretakers, at almost being locked in the coal cellar as punishment. I shrug at it now, "that doesn't affect me." Maybe it doesn't, but at that time, did it leave scratches, if not scars? Did some roots take hold then that only worsened the Julie days?
Hell, would we even have HAD the Julie days IF that second-grade-terror of "God won't forgive you unless you beg" and " didn't linger so strongly that it painted the sixth-grade-terror in awful hues I never would have known about otherwise.
"You know you want this." No, I knew I should want that. And I hated myself for it, I hated myself, because I didn't want it and I STILL don't but everything is so damn confusing when you're grown up and how is this body already 24?? I still feel so small. I don't know.

This entry is a downright mess. I don't know what I'm saying anymore. Consider this a brainspill, please accept my apologies, I'm going to be absolutely mortified about this tomorrow but again, I need to be honest. If Laurie finds out this was written and then deleted she will not be happy, to say the least.
Saying her name is like another anchor-tug in my heart in the opposite direction and I'm really tired.
There's headspace, over there. The Leagueworlds are over there. And I'm standing in the middle, right in the mire of the Downstairs, in the flat empty hollowed-out world that the body lives in, where dreams fade to fog and love feels like sawdust, no matter what color its painted. I don't like it here. But I don't know which direction to walk in. I don't want to choose. God I love them both, when you really get down to it I love them BOTH, even if those mindsets and memories are completely detached from each other yet. When I'm watching the League worlds, I love them with my entire heart. When I'm inside headspace, I love them with my entire heart. It doesn't change, ever... or at least not until I switch focus. Then it's all or nothing again. Always.
What kind of moral quandary is this. What's the damn root of all this. WHY is there a split? WHY can't the two universes meet? Why can't they BOTH be happy?
Is something in the middle, some big obstacle, keeping them apart? Maybe. This sure feels like it.

It feels like the answer I so desperately need is hovering about, almost intangible, but it's catching the light here and there so I can see it, just a shimmer. I can't catch it yet. But I'm at least a little comforted knowing that, by simple virtue of a "problem" existing here and now, its solution also exists to balance it.
This is relevant. This is relevant too. So is this...

Therapy is tomorrow.
Infinitii Eternos turns one year old in the System tomorrow, I want to write about hir but I literally cannot remember who ze is right now. Not directly. I can sift through the archive data but I'm so tired right now. I'd rather wait until therapy forces me to be sincere, then I'll have those memories in my own heart, not on pieces of paper.


It's so weird.
I used to have these times where I'd be completely shut off, you know? Just these endless wastelands of dry ice, unfeeling and devoid of life. I'd get like that for days, for weeks... I don't know what it's like to be that way. I'm thankful at least for that.
But the point is... even now, even now, after having rejected that damn fruit, Preludove is nudging me in the ribs and saying, "go ahead, it won't hurt," and damn it how do you know, it'll hurt enough if it means I have to leave you behind, you're my soul, you're everything to me... but so is he, so is he and so are they and she's just smiling at me, and then I remember that just because Lyra forgot how to read the alethiometer didn't mean she could never learn it again. In fact, after losing it, she regained that gift even stronger and more completely than before. Isn't that the point, she says, all white feathers and blue fur, with eyes as warm and brown as the sunlight in June? "Isn't that kinda the point?" And she just grins, waiting for me to turn around again, to face the blue creature that never thought he'd speak to her, or to me, for the record, and yet there he was as well, the snake and the savior both, the beginning and the end in his own right. And there's red in his hands and red in his heart and his eyes are the color of the garden and damn it I never stopped loving you I just don't know how to reconcile this.
"What is there to reconcile," Preludove says, still casually eating that canonical sandwich like she did in JMUA, and the similarity strikes at my heart. "I don't see any problem with you loving him as well as me."
But realize what it means, dear, I practically beg of her, tears in my eyes. That's a jump from one life into another. I don't know how to bridge the gap.
"What gap?" she laughs, and in a dizzying moment I'm reminded of Mr. Sandman and Dream Portals and D4 and every other blessed thing that saw the gap and laughed as well as they danced across it, back and forth, weaving rainbow threads of light right across that abyss, building a bridge from one kind of love to the other, because there really is no distinction when you boil it down, is there?
"...What's left, when you mix fire and water?"
And I turn, and he has spoken, and he's not looking at me. He's looking down at the grass and the river and his eyes look like they're about to overflow and my heart feels the same. I know what he means.
"Not what's left," Preludove smirks, "...what's created?"
She raises a hand, around which a small lavender cloud appears.
"Energy just shifts is all," she says, looking at that tiny violet shape. "Turns from one thing into another. But you never lose anything really. You just see things change." Our eyes meet once more. "That's kind of what's happening here."
With what, I ask. But no one responds, and I realize on my own.
"Like I said," Preludove repeats, as the cloud fades into mist in the air, "there's no gap. Not between us, not between our worlds. Not really, anyway. Sure distance is weird, and time is weird, and love is weird, I would know."
I nearly laugh at that, before it hits me.
"Yeah," she says, and now her voice is tight, like a violin string, like glass before it breaks into rainbows. "Vez. Your buddy, right? And my boyfriend. I love him a lot. Just like you love him," she says, and nods towards the other creature beside me. They exchange a knowing look. "And I know how difficult it is for him, sometimes, to love me, or to even acknowledge that he loves someone else..." Preludove stops, swallows hard, eyes wet. "I know how hard he struggles with pain, even against his own heart. I know how afraid he is," she whispers, "because he's been so hurt. Just like you. But he never stopped loving people, even when they didn't seem to make sense in his head either, because love doesn't die or go away either. Am I making any sense?"
I smile, suddenly, with genuine affection and gratitude. "Yeah. More in feelings than words though."
And then, at the same time, they both exclaim--
"You spoke!!"
Preludove is laughing. He is too. For a moment it felt like there was never a gap to begin with. Maybe there isn't. Maybe that's the point.
I thought about the cloud and suddenly it hit me.
That is the point.

I turned around and kissed him and everything was as red as the joy in our hearts.




“In fifteen years I want you to write me a list of every feeling you found after emptiness,
every moment you cried just with being alive,
every hand you held that felt like home.
Tell me how you stitched together the void
without the aid of needles and scissors
but the thread of melodies your best friend hummed
walking home on the last day of sun, poems
you read for no one but felt beat in your heart
until they found the ears of someone
who would hold them and whisper these promises
in the dead of night from their lips to your wrists.
In fifteen years,
show me the atlas of your scars.
Do not let the universe escape you,
vessel of the stars.”

 



 

 

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 09:51 am

 

 

Things I realized last night:

● If you spend 3+ hours writing an entry, you WILL find the answer by the end of it because your thought processes evolve in real-time.
● Even if you find the answer you need, it takes time to anchor so don't be surprised if Laurie still wants to re-discuss everything the next morning! She has the right idea.
● Poet mode and Xanga conclusions and all that pretty language actually doesn't translate well to text. CZ was talking to me like that last night, and I suddenly realized that if I transcribed it and read it back, it wouldn't sound anywhere NEAR as sincere as it did at the moment. And I realized why-- in text, all you have to go by is the written word. When spoken, there's the emotion and the intention and the non-verbal language (CZ doesn't even use words half the time he speaks) behind it that makes it real, and completely genuine, even if it might not seem so in hindsight. It's a projected bias is all, based on fear and unfortunate physical experiences. But everything here is 100% honest as it's being said, no matter how it's perceived later, and that's one truth up here that I can't forget. These entries, these conversations, none of it is planned. It all happens as it happens, so I have to stop thinking it's "scripted" because honestly, if I tried handing out a script I know full well that it would get tossed to the side just as quickly.
● Dream Guardians still get summoned all over the creation. A Portal actually opened up for Preludove once our conversation had ended, I was already "ghosting" by that time so it wasn't too clear but it was unmistakable! Apparently being both my BFF and the Guardian of Peace practically requires that she show up to help when she's able and allowed to, such as last night. My head is still spinning looking at that though; has anything like that happened before? Not since the early 2000s, at least... that's exciting. There's a lot of hope there.
● Minty cares more than I give her credit for! She checked on me before I fell asleep, asking me if I needed any "extra bears" tomorrow, for protection or hope or anything. I said I should be okay now, but I really appreciated her concern, especially because it never quite hit me just how much she obviously cared until right then. The kid checks on me almost every night! So she gets her due.
● I think too much sometimes and I drown myself in it. Even if my concerns are valid, if I'm only focusing on the rising waters and not on getting air, then I'm in trouble. That's what I've been doing, just suffocating myself under more and more tons of old weight, and forgetting that there's still a way out of it, right over my head too, and there are a lot of people up there just waiting to pull me out if I won't, or can't, do so myself. Bottom line, I'm really thankful that absolute catastrophe of an entry happened, but focusing on only the pain is going to only bring painful conclusions, that's obvious, it's like putting blinders on.
Out of darkness cometh light. Every single "negative" entry I've ever written has somehow bloomed into something brighter in the end. Every stab of pain I've felt has ultimately been healed and comforted tenfold or more. Every scar carries with it the reality of hope. And every shadow simply means that there's a light shining somewhere behind it.
Today is Infinitii Eternos' first 'birthday' in the System and I am infinitely grateful that ze is with us, not in spite of the tumultuous changes and often-terrifying shifts ze's heralded by hir very existence, but because of them. Hindsight might be flawed as hell when you're only looking, but when you suddenly see, well... things get a lot brighter no matter how much black paint is in front of you, so to speak. That's what Infi reminds me of, always. So let's all keep that in mind today.

Now we're off to therapy, see you later!

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

Just a quick update, even though it's 1:30AM, I have no idea where the past several hours went, and I feel halfway between sobbing and laughing out loud. I'm also spectacularly tired even though Jewel is still bursting with energy upstairs, but she says "you should get some sleep" so hey.
Anyway. Updates have been slow lately. I've been... fractured? Off. I'm having a hard time grounding into myself. Of course, part of that is likely because I've been so rooted in the Pokémon world lately. We have 140+ hours in Y, but we beat the League yesterday, so now it's just Pokédex work (which Jewel insists we let her help with), and post-game stuff. But there's no longer that drive" behind it, now that we completed the plot part. Even so... that's topic one. Let's start that list actually.

Things to discuss in the near future:

1. Pokémon. It's this weird anchor we've been tiptoeing around since Jewel was born over a decade ago. I infamously tend to "melt into" video games, especially if I "am" the player character... feeling as if I am literally part of that universe, mentally and physically. I used to get terrifying fiction lag from games as a result, and stopped gaming altogether for years for that and other reasons... but when we got a surprise 3DS for Christmas, we couldn't resist trying again. And I am so glad that we did.
I've personally never played Pokémon before. Someone else played Pearl & Black, as I literally have no memories of either (Ruby is clear in some spots, as Jewel shares her memories with me). So Y was my first time, and really, it is incredible. I love my team so much. That's really why I can't say I regret any of those 140 hours. We've had laughter, tears, shock, suspense, love, the whole spectrum of experiences together within those two tiny screens, and that blows my mind really. I didn't expect this at all but Jewel knew it would happen, just like it did for her, and I am seriously grateful, that she let me be the one to participate in that world, this time.
So. I want to devote at least one entry here, entirely to talking about those experiences. I'm dead serious. I owe my 'mons that much.

2. Headspace events since Christmas. Yes, it's been frighteningly quiet since the massacre. Yes, everyone is struggling to rebuild. And yes, communication has been at a numbingly awful all-time low. But that is NO reason to ignore it when things do happen, which we updaters have apparently been inexplicably doing.
Many of the benevolent "social voices" have disappeared. David won't wake up, and Marigold only shows up to scream in panic again. The Undergrounders in general feel utterly displaced, and broken. Chaos seems to have left us, Genesis is a rare sight now, and Infi is fading in and out of comprehension. There are a few "new" faces. The old malevolent voices are louder than ever. Julie is a phoenix. Do you see what I mean? None of this has really been discussed, and frankly it scares me to death to look into my own mind, and see nothing. Nothing. Memory in general is scarce. I feel like I'm dying in several different ways at once.

3. The downstairs life. Maybe. We are struggling right now. Possibly because headspace was annihilated after the massacre, and therefore there was a very existentially disturbing period when life itself seemed to have been crushed as well... but either way, without the assistance from the benevolent people inside, daily functions have become distressingly difficult. I don't want to go in-depth now, but let me just say that we're floundering. Self-care is abysmal. Finances keep disappearing. Motivation is scarce. The nightmares of suicide and rape have returned. We're both starving ourselves of rest and/or sleeping 10+ hours every night. We're eating once or twice a day and throwing up most of it. And all the while this emotional turmoil inside is eating us alive. And yet, saying "us" with this feels like a bald-faced lie. There's no "us" right now, and that's the problem. It's just me and Jewel, mostly, trying our best... the Archivists contributing once in a long while... and then these unknown, traumatized individuals showing up at the worst times to run the show. This is like 2013 times two, in terms of bizarre resets and revelations, and it's only February. I have hope, I can't let go of it... but I won't lie, it's difficult as hell when I feel as empty as an endless white void inside. It feels like someone threw the OFF switch. And this feeling is the scariest thing I've ever known.

4. Therapy. Miraculously, Sherlock has been taking care of this. We've had barely any appointments since the massacre, due to holiday break, snow days, and someone deciding that "we don't need therapy anymore!" and cancelling at least two of our regular appointments. And two of our actual appointments were spent trying to get a foothold on what was happening, after everyone "died." So there really wasn't any forward movement until the past two weeks, when Sherlock suddenly and incredibly decided to break out the books and discuss everything buried in our past, at a point when everyone thought he was dead! So that's good, at least. Therapy is a safe haven for people to front, so even when things are numb outside of that little room, once we're in it, things feel a bit more alive. It's a sanctuary of hope right now. We need to hold on to that.
We're wondering... should we ask her to randomly name some of us? Often, if someone is called out, they can come out, even if they're hidden. It's like handing them an anchor, or a rope, to climb to safety. If that makes sense? This isn't Jay, he's too tired and a bit shaken, I think he went to sleep. so I should close this up.
Therapy. Topics are big. Triggers are found, identified, some solved and nullified, others realized just how huge and important they are.
Still having trouble sleeping, Marigold terrified, Jeremiah wants them out of there. What can we do? Minty trying to help. someone mentioned this previously. But it's a good prologue, to show that yes we DO still exist, broken and lost somewhat, but alive. In tatters, but alive.
Knife and Razor are struggling. What do they do now? Razor wants to be an artist, no one will let her out. Knife wants to protect his fellows, he feels powerless. Sugar is missing. Mulberry has more hope than the others but even she wonders, what do we do as a System? Algorith is neither here nor there. She hasn't spoken much, one of the only survivors.
Central is quiet. Very quiet. It's unsettling. Very much so. Not sure why... why is it so silent, where is everyone, did they leave?
Where do we go from here? That is our question.

Last note. Someone keeps wondering, "borderline personality disorder." Remove the label, discuss the symptoms that cause the worry. First, "black and white thinking." Today, last night. Someone they were terrified of, almost hated due to fear, "this person is scary"... asked them, can you return something to me. They said yes. Instantaneously, the response inside-- "they are wonderful, how did we ever dislike them, we must become friends with them again!" the fear of abandonment now that this person was "wonderful and perfect" again. But! They do one thing harmful again, even unintentionally, as always-- now no physical terror, but still in words can be-- one thing happens to cause fear or regret or shame, then "leave them. leave them and forget they exist, they are a burden on our progress, they are unneeded." and so the cycle continues. Jay is disturbed by this, who is responsible? Why thinking that way? We do not know. But there it is. To the point where, one is wondering, "should we ask the other one to write that story for us," as she offered last year, and we never responded due to shame, "if we accepted the offer, it would be greedy and loathsome and selfish. we would be abusing her kindness." so we refused all gifts. but, if we asked and she said yes, she too would become perfect and wonderful again, a friend, safe. and yet the risk is there! if she says no! if she does something else, even unrelated to us, that is interpreted as harmful or spiteful. then she is cruel again... it's hell.
It's hell, and I don't know who's thinking that way, but they are so loud and I can't exactly run from these people without leaving the planet, as they exist. But every time I so much as see their name on a page, guess what? These internal voices freak out and start screaming and fretting about it. I try to ignore them, but they don't stop, and with all that noise, the psychosomatic pain is hard to ignore for very long.

I'm sorry. I am literally losing the capacity to type, it's going for 3AM and God only knows why I'm not asleep yet. This is hellish too, it feels like life is an interim again... and dear God, I just realized, this is the first time I've used a laptop at the kitchen table since 2009. This exact spot. No wonder the awful miasma of depression is lingering so heavily. I'm probably catching that old timeline.
Time to go, then. I don't need to be here. Good night.

(jewel says, last minute! don't give up hope guys. i know it's tough but we can find SOMETHING to hold on to. not sure what yet. but hold on. laurie's got lanterns, i know she doesn't really know me but i've heard about her. jay you should totally go BUY a lantern and put it in your room, that way you will always have a safe reminder, and protection against hacks too, i don't want those things happening to you again after how hard you've tried to heal and purify that stuff. so yeah. hope. like HOOPA. that's your legendary dude!! i'm either a victini or a celebi so... victory and peace, there you go, i'll help you with both of that too. now g'night, don't let the bed bugs bite even if you think they're cute, i know you're weird like that. haha. but i love ya dude you're the best bro-friend i've had in years. maybe even the best ever! and that's saying something! but really you're super cool and super nice too, i worry about you when you get sick like this, i want to see you happy too. so i'll help, whenever ya need me. that's a guarantee. now get some sleep!! say hi to tōshi for me, good night ♥)

 

 

prismaticbleed: (scared)

Oddly disturbed today.

Someone got the body's hair cut this morning, but they cut it extremely short, and that has quickly proven to be a terribly bad decision, because now the body's reflection matches the face of one of our internal abusers.
We're now trying to avoid mirrors until we can figure out what to do. Jayce can't even hide in the reflection as he usually does, because the cruel person now linked to its newly-altered visage shoves him out.

 

Jay also seems to have taken too much of a jump in personal progress as of last night-- he is so desperate to leave all his shadows behind (taking his White hue to extremes), that he tends to push himself further than the body can physically handle. As a result we're collectively experiencing the consequences of that, both physical and spiritual... most notably the tidal wave of inner demons it has exhumed once again.

 

We're not sure on the DID thing as a catch-all with this. The "body" has "heard voices" since its childhood, almost chronically-- screaming, vicious, manipulative ones that DO cause body symptoms and reactions. They can't fully "take over" but they can exhibit a powerful force of control on whoever is fronting. So far only Javier and Laurie seem capable of shoving them aside entirely, but good luck getting their attention when you're smothering in the cacophany.
At least we're not seeing things anymore. With how many religiously-abusive meltdowns we've had since the childhood, that would be too much to handle right now, I think.

 

Cannon, Jessica, Jezebel, and Spinny are all still lurking about, and we wonder if we can get rid of them, at this point in time. They are very deeply rooted into abusive mindsets, and have been around for as long as any of us can remember (15+ years).
Ironically, the Tar and Plague themselves are less of a threat. Those two are the extreme mindsets, but as such, they exist more as foils than anything else. The four aforementioned girls are more grey in their actions, and that is so much harder to deal with. They are the ones that we could have been, had we let ourselves become consumed by the vices within us.

 

Nevertheless we refuse to let them define, control, or abuse us any longer. That deserves repeating. If all we can do is cease to give their actions any undue attention, then so be it.

 

Long story short, today's been more difficult than usual. But we're still alive, even if we feel rather dead at the moment.
This too shall pass.

 

-AP

 


------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 


@ 09:08 pm

 


011114

I am writing the date out in full so you can see the 11:11 door in there. Hold to that!

Now to begin.
A few major worries came to light today, so I'm going to start our re-updating here with discussing that.
(For the record, we've been posting all our latest updates directly to the archives, but I think it'd be nice to get back into posting here too.)

Also I will warn all who read this to be careful of triggers, esp. around sexual abuse, because I am openly discussing harmful mindsets here in an attempt to show their incorrectness, and to promote healing from them in understanding their roots.


1) There has been unearthed, very old abusive/ detrimental mindsets surrounding sexuality and religion, often together. Jessica still holds, adamantly, the mindset that "sex is evil," and that anything even vaguely related to it means that you are a "whore" and "God will punish you." Another girl holds the mindset that "God is wrathful and hates sin," in the most negative sense possible. We all recognize that latter mindset as absolutely false, but the fear of it is tied to the sexuality: "what if sex really is evil, and God will send me to hell for it?" Yet even in writing that, the heart says no, that is not true. But the brain screams, "you are a whore, and you will pay for it."
Despite this the triggers and flashbacks remain. We are managing them better, but their boosted intensity makes it difficult still. The intensity of hatred, violence, and rage behind them is terrifying. That may simply because such things are rooted to people. Jessica especially insists she is doing what's right, as it's "her life" and "we ruined it for her," and since she's "realized that we are sluts," she wants to destroy us for it. Jessica wants to live life without consequence, although she is lazy about it. She wants to waste her time away in self-pitying laxness, without anyone telling her what to do or stop doing. She is not the "manic red voice" we have still not pinpointed, although that person may be tied to Spinny, the only one of these four hellish voices who does not condemn sexuality, but uses it as a lustful game, to objectify others for her own enjoyment. Jessica turns a blind eye to all such behavior, only saying it is "evil" and wanting to kill or quietly destroy those people so she doesn't have to even acknowledge the existence of such things. As a result, Cannon works with Jessica now, as they both want to destroy us for our "perversion," although Cannon is the only one willing to kill people in cold blood over it. She is the one with the screaming hatred of all relationships and femininity, to the extreme of hating softness, affection and playfulness in anyone who is not five years old, and even then her hatred will still explode on them if given enough reason to. This mindset is likely because of Spinny, her "twin," who is emotionally manipulative and shallow, and uses those "feminine" aspects to boost her own pride and narcissism, while treating her "romantic interests" as literal objects to accessorize herself with and control emotionally. Cannon would kill her, not out of "justice" but out of sheer hatred towards both her and her romantic interests, as Cannon sees anything even vaguely related to sexuality as deserving a death sentence. Jezebel feeds these mindsets in everyone, even if she doesn't do much herself. Being a manifestation of the Tar, she is passive, but she is a reservoir of hatred so she is always a risk, as those around her will react to her very presence by reflecting what she consists of in themselves. Furthermore, exacerbating this situation, she is now hiding in mirrors, as someone unwisely cut the hair to match her style. Jayce can't do much as it doesn't match him now, and she keeps shoving him out. So we are avoiding mirrors at the moment, as glancing up and suddenly seeing her vicious glare and grin in them is not something any of us want to be exposed to.
All four of them are acting overtime and with unadulterated malice to destroy Jay's progress, as he is the main fronter trying to heal those mindsets. Thankfully he has internal backup, as he does tend to splinter badly if he is not careful.

2) Ultimately, even if those trauma-rooted mindsets are devoid of all truth, therefore being completely irrelevant, our concern is that those thoughts are still intrusive, chronic, and loud. The doubts linger, the negative voices don't stop their attacks. Jay is feeling as if he is possessed, literally begging for divine intervention at times, to which the negative voices will respond with either "you're only praying because you want attention, you whore!" and accusing him of asking for deliverance as "tempting/ testing God," therefore being blasphemous and proud. On that note, the Plague also responds to Jay's desperate prayers, stating only, "pride will be your downfall." But this is a hidden benefit. The Tar and Plague are so extreme, that they somehow are beneficial to our progress, in showing us what we are NOT, and what we must avoid. So the Plague accusing us of pride keeps us from actually being proud. However it has stated that although "we are not it, and it is not us," it WILL attempt to destroy us for that same reason. So care must be taken even so.
However, the girls are grey-minded. They take reality and lies and twist them together into abominations, telling lies with the slightest reflection of truth in order to plant seeds of choking doubt in those they attack. But in this attempt, they can slip drastically, to the point of revealing their ulterior motives, and therefore destroying their own attempts entirely. Jay is realizing this, and it is giving him hope, that they ARE wrong, and that he is not a "filthy sinner" as some of them would insist.
Furthermore, those voices ARE TERRIFIED OF INFINITII AND LAURIE. Ironically they are more scared of Infinitii, because ze does not react with violence or anger, which Laurie may respond to in extremes for safety's sake-- however, they feed off such things. Infi will not give them an iota of anything that powers them. Ze responds with love even then, and they run away. Laurie is learning this, slowly. So there is hope.

3) The self-dehumanization is still happening to an extent. It Tied to the trauma, it makes some people think of themselves and the body as "less than" every other being. Therefore "who cares if they are harmed, or abused, because they are less than human." That is false. Everyone in our System knows this except those who drown in that thought. Secondly, tied mostly to Christina, is the old Catholic mindset of "we are born sinners, we are filthy, we are worth nothing, only God can save us, we are powerless." Questioning this thought, though, feels like blasphemy to those trapped in it-- that is, until we realize that strength comes from God, who is love, who is in all things. Therefore we are not "filthy sinners" and we are not powerless, as we are ALL facets of God, we are ALL created in love, just as we are. This mindset is straight-up sacrilegious to Christina, and again, it feeds into her equal fear and loathing of sexuality, which was stated in point one as a general thought. But if you stop thinking of humans as "inherently sinful," then sex ceases to be a sin, because it is not creating sin, but a living being that reflects God just as much as its parents do. Sex can be used for "sinful purposes" just as religion can be. It does not make either thing black or white. That is the key in this. Perspective and motivation change the views. But deep down, everything is ultimately untouched by corruption; everything is eternally made of love at its very core, no matter what happens to it on the surface.

4) Again tied to the lingering sexuality trauma, and the hatred held by the inner girls, the body dysphoria is spiking for some. There is a worrisome but old and loud hatred towards femininity, which Cannon mostly holds, but which is large enough to view the female human body (NOT women or female-identified individuals, just the BODY; that is an important disctinction. they are fine with faces, nothing below) as both a sexual object and a source of sin and violence, even as an empty shell. These voices will view a corpse as a threat, because they view sexual parts as evil and horrible. They are more accepting of men because they have "no sexual characteristics," blatantly ignoring the existence of reproductive organs. Again, though, they say "we can just cut those off," so the threat for them is easily fixed. A woman's body is not, as it has much internal reproductive organs, as well as breasts and different body structure. For Cannon, she would rather kill a woman than try to "de-sexualize them," which shows a VERY corrupted and sick-minded perspective of hers, in viewing female bodies as inherently sexualized and therefore filthy. THIS IS WRONG. But it lingers, and it makes things hellish for those who do not hold that view but who cannot run from it entirely. Jay has no dislike of female bodies whatsoever, but he get slammed by trauma triggers, and still fears the one we are all tied to because to him, it is tied to those violent people inside, and "the constant risk of sexual abuse." We do not know how to detach that latter fear from the simple physical reality of a female body, but it is one of our absolute biggest worries. Infinitii is doing what ze can to remove this mindset on hir own, as ze does translate to female in the binary, and Jay views hir as INHERENTLY HARMLESS even then, which causes dramatic mental dissonance as he still views the body details as a threat. Hopefully the real truth of this-- that bodies are innocent and female characteristics are as well-- will overcome the old lies for good, with enough compassionate repetition on the inside, if not the outside (something we cannot seem to even attempt without traumatic meltdowns).
No one, not ever, is an object devoid of rights and autonomy. Every being should be respected, and no one is ever obligated to sacrifice their basic rights, for any reason. However, you will recall, there is a lapse in applying this to the self. Therefore, the infliction of that same lapse of respect onto most female bodies in general might be tied to the abuse we endured while IN one, and the absolute self-dehumanization seems to have become subconsciously global in that respect. This is good, we are finding roots even now. So we must uproot them.

5) Different topic. We are very concerned about Chaos Zero, mostly in that I think we have to let go of him at this point, Jay especially. Looking back on the archives, we were shocked to realize that since 2003, he has been the only one of us to have a VERY pronounced dark side that he would SUCCUMB TO. To this day, when that overtakes him, he won't fight it-- but when it fades he will be tearfully apologetic in his efforts to "prove himself" to us again. However we're concerned that this is looping nonstop, and at this point that negative side of him is so volatile that we can't risk that repeating as it always has, for the safety of all of us. Nevertheless he deserves a second-thousandth chance, just as we have given Julie, but how can we do this without letting the danger levels get too high? We don't know yet. We would gladly work with him if he was not constantly falling back into that negativity, and the frequency of that now is worrisome.
Jay is thinking he needs to straight-up move worlds, in terms of dreamselves, like Ryman and Markus did (although they have both officially moved OUT of our innerspace, for the record; yes they do visit rarely but they are not rooted here at all). This would hopefully allow him to anchor into a new life opportunity, if only through its directness and conscious will, which may be what we need. As of now, CZ is still tied, rather negatively, to his old StH timelines, canon and non-canon, which seem to be feeding this hidden violence in him. We're wondering where he can go now in terms of a world, though, where that same curse will not follow him (he somehow kept it in all his original Leagueworld jump attempts). Perhaps its persistence is due only to his subconsciously identifying with it. This is why we ALL insist that he find a new name if at all possible. We have been told repeatedly, and know from direct experience, that names have great power, and for his name to be synonymous with such a negative phenomenon-- whether we agree or not-- is definitely contributing to this.
Lastly, Jay is concerned with good reason about the fact that he keeps forgetting who CZ is, no matter how many times he is reminded, or directly experiences reminders of it. And now, that forgetfulness is not negative. He is forgetting who CZ is, in terms of past history entirely, and all relation to him, without detaching from him as he used to. Jay still cares for CZ as a person, even if now as a stranger to a fair extent. And he is willing to start over in that sense, if need be, but CZ is not. And this may be part of the core problem as well.
In any case we will work with him as long as we can, but if this proves to be detrimental, then we will have to let go for good.


That is all I will say for tonight.

A note: DO NOT RE-READ THIS IF YOU DO NOT WISH TO.
Sometimes simply typing out these things helps in the process of releasing them, as it brings them into conscious awareness, to be healed and let go. Do not force them back into your consciousness if they are gone! That is what we are trying to avoid, my dear.

We are making progress, we are right where we need to be. Remember Laurie's advice, and just breathe.

Do not be so black and white. Be love. That is all you will ever need to be, and it is what you already are. Remember that above everything.
Good night, to all.

- A.P. (and Infi at the close)

 



 

 

one, zero

Dec. 23rd, 2013 11:24 pm
prismaticbleed: (czj)

 

 

Another personal update because today is December 23rd and there have been too many depressing updates here lately.

Let's try not to focus on that, okay? We give life to the realities we focus on, so really, we should acknowledge and work on this stuff but let's not get stuck there.

I guess I'm trying a little too hard to be optimistic. Today's technically CZ and I's 8th anniversary (10 years since we met), and... I keep slipping back into automatic mode. Sorry about this.

Most of those memories are not mine. The vast majority of those memories are not mine.
Chaos met the second Jewel in late 2003, then Spinny took over somewhere around 2007, Cannon jumped in around 2008, Jayce showed up in 2010, and then the first male Jewel appeared in 2011... you see how convoluted this is. Yes, there is an inner bloodline. Yes, there is a "core" we all hold, but it's not a person, it's a thing. And that core holds no memories either, it's not tied to that at all.
The "J" that was immediately before me, the guy that was around from 2011-2012, committed suicide with the Scratch this February. That's a fact. Problem is, he took most of his memories with him, in his attempt to literally erase the entire past ten years of our shared life.
So you can see why this is a new problem. Yes, moving between timelines is a thing that happens. And no, we're not tied to that timeline anymore. But... what does that mean, as far as interpersonal relationships go?

It's odd. For a while I honestly didn't know who Chaos was. Then I got slammed with a lot of memory anchors and stuff started resonating, but that was bizarre because even though I was now directly aware of certain truths and events, I still didn't get any first-person memories. None. I guess I'm not supposed to.
It's just weird, because... even if my brain doesn't have any attachments to him, my heart still knows him, and the dissonance is rather upsetting to be honest. I love him, but it's not anything like what he had with the people before me? I'm not a romantic person, for one. I'm not his daughter's father, although I do not mind being her stepfather (which I am considered in headspace) because she really is a great kid. But she's not mine. And the fact that she did belong to the guy who came before me, who is now dead, is just... heartbreaking, when I consider how that might be affecting Chaos now.
I can't be those people. I can't be what they were to him now. I scare myself because I keep triggering global fear reactions in myself, and fragmenting upstairs, bleeding into remnants of past cores, but everyone knows that it's falsified and no one is actually there. They drag me back, and then I'm at a loss.
Yes, I love Chaos. I do. But it's the sort of love I have for the universe? It's that childlike innocent affection, the sort of thing you have towards a best friend, or a snowfall. It's depersonalized in a way. It's literally just an emanation of the joy of existence.
I don't know how to do person-to-person love yet. Something in me slips badly when I try, there are too many demons tied to that somehow. But I try anyway. Often it's dangerous, because I tend to slip out of fronting. Maybe I should let that happen, and then come back separate, so we can deal with whoever was triggered? We've done it before, just not in such contexts. It's difficult for things to stay coherent when really badly damaged people appear, because they tend to anchor into Black partly and that destroys structure when it's rabid like that. The Tar can rip apart headspace if it wanted, but it's random, uncontrolled. It breaks things just by being there. The Plague dismantles things intentionally. I think that's what got the previous J.
Either way that's off-topic.

Today is the 8th anniversary of a love that was promised to endure sickness and health, good times and bad. And against all odds it has. It's still here. The problem is, I'm not the girl who made the first promise, nor the boy who renewed it, nor the people inbetween who loyally carried it as well.
I don't want to just do this as an obligation. That's not truth.
Ironically I can't. As I said, I do love him, but... I don't know, maybe the expression of that was supposed to change with me?
Could be. The entire previous mindset around the Pink color has changed, as the original conception of it was completely incorrect.

I'm thinking too much.
Chaos wants to talk to me, and possibly Infi too. I don't know why I avoided speaking with them until now. I'm not afraid to. Some part of me just figured "it's not important." But it's important to them.
I've been losing internal connections lately, and that's scary. It's hard to see or hear or feel people. Why is that? Are we fading? Is the System dying?
I don't know. I don't know if we can survive into the new year but these people are lovely and I would be sad to see them fade into nonexistence. I think. Emotions are weird. They shouldn't be.

Either way, this blockage needs to go. Time to get some internal walls torn down.

-Jay

 

 

 

track 68

Dec. 12th, 2013 12:09 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)
 

 


TRACK 68 (December 12 2013)

(Laurie) Yo 'sup, Jay. This is Laurie, I'm in the car with Genesis on your voice recorder, it's December 12th 2013…uh, 12:09 PM… we're on our way to E.N. -- why the heck am I giving you this introduction?-- Point is, I was talking to your therapist just now, and, the… topic of the day is, "we gotta talk about the Q thing." Uh, thing I figured out though, was that you're trying to figure out why the heck are you getting triggered by Q? Garrison handed me a piece of paper, aiite? All it was was a freakin' photo of that memory you keep getting from the kitchen, when you were in Salt Lake City? And I don't know what the heck was going on, all I know is that it is literally a snapshot of Q standing there like five inches away from your face, doing nothing, or holding at least one of your hands and staring at you like you're a freakin' pet. And I don't mean like… that's one thing that I can see why that- that -- I mean, that would bother the heck out of me, Gen. I mean he was literally just staring at this kid like he was expecting something. And when you get that kind of reaction you trigger either Spinny, or one of the numb voices, and that freakin' ticks me off. But, it wasn't the kid's fault, he didn't know, don't freakin' blame him, he was doing what probably Mel wants him to do and what he knew how to do. Problem was, it affects you in a really detrimental manner, and that's what we're gettin' flashbacks to. My point is, I was looking at this memory and I realized there's no bloody affection tied TO that stuff! You were probably thinking he's looking at you the way he looks at Mel so you had to act like Mel and that is NONSENSE. And if you try to do that, the next time you get this Q stuff triggered, I'm gonna cut your bloody head off. I'm serious! Because that is utter nonsense, Jay. I gotta anchor, I'm slippin'. That's freakin' ticking me off too-- let me turn this down. *lowers CD volume* Todd Rundgren is boss but seriously, I need to be louder than he is right now.
Um… geez what was I saying. Point is, you're gettin' triggered with the Q thing, when Chaos looks at you?
Please do realize that when Q looked at you, there was no recorded affection, at least none that registered. That action, that look, don't match the definition, at all. When Chaos looks at you-- geez, kid, I am in that room every bloody time you two are together, I have seen the way that man looks at you and he adores you, alright? I'm serious. I mean… *frustrated sigh* …No, I'm tryin' ta gather my thoughts on this without… Chaos does not look at you the way Q looks at you, Jay. He doesn't. He never did, alright? He doesn't look at you and expect a reaction. He looks at you the way Infi does. If you wanna have this bloody detachment from yourself, I can tell you for sure, when… seriously kid. When CZ looks at you it's cause he loves you and he's not expecting you to do anything in return, he's just trying to share that stuff, alright? If it's changed recently it's cause he's bloody paranoid at the fact that you keep shuttin' the heck off. And I would be too, y'know, if you tried to, freakin' show that you love somebody and they just shut down… he's probably checkin' to make sure you're still there, kid! …And he gets kudos from me for doing that, because he's not going into that stuff blindly like Q apparently did. And I'm not blaming the kid! The kid didn't know. But the point of the matter is… that's not what's happening here. Kid didn't know, that's what happened. That isn't what Chaos is doing! So calm down with the Q thing, nothing he's doing is what that kid did! Aiite? So stop generalizing stuff. …Yeah, no kidding I'm gettin' mad, Gen; well how would you feel if he did this stuff to you? *pause* He does-- Jay, Gen is telling me you do do that stuff to him. *pause* Aiite, let's bring this up. Gen is telling me you don't wanna talk to him because, you don't wanna deal with the whole relationship thing. *pause* …Yeah I'm trying not to slip, th-this stuff is difficult. *sigh* Genesis said that you're trying to do the people-pleasing thing with him "and that is nonsense," and thumbs-up because that is nonsense but watch your attitude. Point-- ye-- seriously though, Jay. I don't know if you're getting-- if people are getting triggered, and you're splitting cause you're the core and those people were cores in the past, but… tell 'em to buzz off, because that is not what should be happening here. You don't bloody need to please anybody. Genesis loves you for who you are, not for who you're trying to be. Same thing with Chaos. Same thing with me, for heaven's sake, same thing with Infi. *pause* …stuff. I'm tryin'a be mad at him, but… we're slipping into dangerous territory. I don't wanna break down on the freakin' road for heaven's sake. *pause* Agh. geez. All I know is that, you're wear-- I'm-- geez. I'm wearing this ring, this is yours, not mine. But I mean, man, just being in the same body that's wearing this ring, it's making me realize how bloody important that is, and that just… that's stuff that I'm usually not comfortable feeling, like, that kind of… magnitude of personal relevance and stuff? *lowers CD volume again* Todd's gonna get turned down a little more… yeah, this is, a great song and all, but I mean for heaven's sake, there's gotta be something else I can put on. *pause, song changes* Nah, I'm skippin' CDs, Gen. Uh, 'scuse me, disc 2? sheesh, come on. *pause* It's not. You know what, to heck with that, I'm turning that off and I'm just gonna talk without any music in the background because I need to be honest.
What was… *sigh* what was I saying, 5:55 on the voice recorder, I'm slipping and I don't like this stuff… *pause* Fact of the matter is, Jay-- *sigh* I'm slipping, someone's gonna have to take over for me, but
before I leave, what I wanna say is that this ring, right here, that's yours… with CZ, you only bought it, because you love this guy. I was gonna say because of… the te--- because of the 7th, come on. Y'know that's relevant too. Do not confuse the 7th with twen-- with the 29th, it happened afterwards and it was unrelated. And I think that shows that there's still confusion going on with this stuff. *pause* Confusion going on with motivations, Gen. That was the 29th, and this was the 7th, also the 23rd, neither of those things had anything to do with sexuality, and the kid keeps getting them freakin' confus-- I mean there ain't nothing wrong, with-- now that we know what sexuality is. It's not the freakin' physical act. It's the kind of stuff that Jay, ended up getting shoved into Eros, and then Eros got corrupted and that is STILL a huge freakin' part of this problem because it means that we were taking that and making it synonymous with the other half. *pause* The physical stuff. That's literally not what sexuality is. No. geez, didn't you get the memo? *pause, frustrated sigh* The mem-- the memo is-- y'know what, you know Infi? How we were all like, "why the heck is Infi so bloody sensual when he's not even a sexual being?" Like, what the heck? We figured it out, it's because this sexuality stuff, it deals with creation energy, which is life energy, which you don't need the freakin' physical thing for, which is what all the corrupted voices are tied to, y'notice? They're tied to that, and not the actual energy that's involved in this stuff? Which is what this is about? It's about wanting that. It's that bloody "merge drive," which he hasn't talked about in months and yet I know he still has that going on but he keeps thinking it's sexual and it’s NOT, for heaven's sake Jake it isn't. …Now I'm saying "Jake," and that shows how ticked I am because I'm referring to you by that kid… feels like I could yell that at him too. That's kinda where this stuff came from in the first place, was him thinking that was literally that same freaking thing, and-- that is nonsense, Jay for heaven's sake it's nonsense. It's not the same bloody thing! I don't care what the Mormons told you. I don't care what the heck they told you that you had to-- whatever the heck what they were doing, forget what they did! Wipe the static out of your head, forget it! That doesn’t apply to you, just freaking forget it, Jay! *pause* I know. Genesis is saying I'm getting off topic, I'm getting distracted-- I've been talking for-- holy swords, 8 minutes, and probably 15 minutes in the therapists office, geez, kid… I'm always the one trying to get you back in shape.
*pause* Someone's trying to make me-- freakin' front-split… it's-- it's the, whoever is identified with this body. Sheesh; I gotta put my own, energy overlay over this stuff. That makes it
seriously surreal to look down and see this garnet on my finger, you know that Jay? 'Cause this stuff is yours. It's yours and it's CZ's. What I'm trying to say about that is… *pause* Genesis has a good point, he says is it somethin'-- "is that something that could be put into words?" and it ain't. It really isn't. *pause* 'Cause I look at that stuff, kid, and I see dedication. I see what I see when I look at the both of you two, okay? And I don't want that getting corrupted because-- you do realize, kid, that the reason that's-- that was so freakin' important to me is because for years, I didn't unders-- *laugh* well, not that I didn't understand… it's that I was forbidding-- forbidden, from being vulnerable or open in the way that you two are with each other. And then when I saw that stuff with you people, and it started getting through the chinks in my armor… I mean… geez. Kid, that means a lot to me, y'know? Cause you taught me how to… you pretty much… taught me how to love, all right? As cheesy as that sounds, its true. If it weren't for you, kid… I, don't think I'd have figured this out… y'know, in a way that, wasn't attached to pain and punishment and stuff. And then with you and CZ and… with the way… geez. It kinda just taught me that there was different ways to relate to people than burying a bleedin' axe in their skull all the time to show that I care? But… *sigh* really, kid, you two have something, all right? You really do. And, I mean, yes you and Infi are close, but there is something between you and CZ that just can't be imitated-- don't lose that, for heaven's sake, kid… don't confuse it with this other nonsense because that's not what it is. *pause* Yeah. I mean seriously, Gen is saying, you-- yeah, but I already said that. geez, how many times do I have to say it before it freakin' registers, kid? You understand this sexuality stuff and that's why you were getting it confused. Because although-- it is literally-- you can put the two things together, and get something that's totally not what you were going for. And that's what the corrupted people, were doing, that's what they did with Julie for heaven's sake, don't drag her back into that living hell as well because that was literal hell for the both of you, and I do NOT want to see her dragged into this stuff too. NOT after her, she-- f-finally dragging herself out of this Tar stuff, okay? Pink is affection. Pink is pure affection and compassion and that stuff and the fact that Pink, got shoved into the sexuality stuff with lust, that is not just nonsense, it's evil. And I know what Q said back then and since then I think that freaking word got burned into your brain, and you know what I say? shut up, Q, for saying that-- no offense to that kid, but seriously-- shut up, for saying that when you didn't realize what the heck you were doing to my kid's brain. shut up. And buzz off. And Jay, you need to get that entirely of your head because it's nonsense! And I do not want you wr-- getting that bloody word, confused with CZ, because he's not capable of that.
Y-y'know, you were talking about translation issues, kid? You ever wonder if maybe Q
didn’t understand the side of it that INFI understands?? That his normal human body and brain had no other freaking way to translate that stuff because he only understood that side of it? He saw those two pieces of this one single thing, he never had the experience that you have had, with Infi-- that JULIE, never even had, until she was with Infi two bloody days ago, and we had a freaking meltdown because SHE didn't understand that stuff until then either. Genesis is saying "Laurie calm down"-- I'm trying to calm down, Gen, but I'm FURIOUS, okay?? I'm actually furious. Because that's seriously where this stuff came from, it's because Q freakin' told you that there was lust involved and for heaven's sake, there WASN'T. I know CZ better than Q ever bloody will, almost as well as you do, and you know I have every right and experience in saying that stuff. Because I've been with him when you were with him kid, and I've caught pieces of what he's actually feeling and there is not a single ounce of lust in it, and if Q is going to tell you that there was, FORGET HIM. There wasn't. *voice breaks* And for heaven's sake, if that's what you're picking up when you say to "stop doing the Q thing" then kid, for heaven's sake, you need, to fix your distorted perspective because that is not what is happening. Go talk to Infi, okay? You and CZ and In- Infi seriously need to get the heck back together because when the three of you are together there's no bloody confusion and you know it. Because Infi refuses to let you see, the freakin' side that Q made you think was there, because Infi doesn't deal with that either, I mean for heaven's sake you thought it did and you were projecting that on him and that's how the poor guy got so bloody sick! He was diseased, he almost DIED. Did you forget that?! Genesis, heaven's sake, if I wanna yell I'm gonna yell I'm ticked. *pause* Gen you're not allowed to front, let me know. *pause* Genesis is yelling now-- *sigh* aah, geez. He says to tell you, that he loves you too, and you won't let him get close to you, because, you keep confusing it with that stuff. And good! I'm glad you're mad about that because that's nonsense. *pause, sigh* But yeah, you're getting everything confused, Jay. This Q stuff, is literally based on him not freaking understanding a bloody thing. FORGET him! All right? You're not the person who was fronting back then, yes those mem-- those memories are attached to you now, because you're the main fronter, but, even if we have to drag out Cannon or Spinny or whoever the heck actually dealt with that stuff, and tell them that it was nonsense? We will do it. Point of the matter is, kid… forget that. It's not your life, there was a Scratch, there was a freaking Scratch-- that's in a dead timeline!! That shouldn't even apply! If you have no other hope-- yeah, Gen, seriously, get the big eyes because this is important stuff… if you have no other source of hope but that, think of it. October 2012, is a dead timeline. We moved on from that stuff. And I don't care if the only reason you're holding on to that is because of the channel. Think about what you've had with CZ since then. You don't need to go through somebody else to feel that, he loves you and you love him, you don't need a middleman!! For heaven's sake, Jay, just go upstairs and talk to him, he's right there. You are outsourcing your own love and that ticks me off, okay? …Geez, kid. I mean, listen, I've been around Infi once. That close. …I don't know how to freakin' explain that sort of emotional maelstrom that I got from him but the fact that you describe Chaos with those same two words says a lot to me.
*pause* I'm repeating myself, kid. Point of the matter is, this Q stuff is nonsense, we need to get together and talk tonight-- you, me, CZ, maybe Infi, maybe Genesis, Genesis is raising his hand and we
should let him in… *pause* He says he never talked to Q; *shaky laugh* thank God! So he should know. And I mean nothing against those two kids. Mel was a really sweet kid. Q was a great kid too! But for heaven's sake Jay, they didn't have the whole freaking picture. Yeah, Mel's technically a water kid but they feel totally freaking different from Chaos, okay? It’s a whole different animal with those two. *sigh* They were close enough in terms of… y-y-you can't put, you can't that stuff into words, okay? It was water, it was huge, it was all-encompassing, it was emotional. But, Mel understood that, I think, better than Q did. *sigh* geez I'm slipping. I'm gonna let somebody else front… but, kid, for heaven's sake, talk to me, all right? We gotta figure this stuff out, I'm sl-- the reason I'm slipping is because I'm not used t… my overlay isn't matching, outside, when I'm like this. But--- I love you kid, okay? For heaven's sake, I love the life outta you, you mean more to me than anything else in the freaking world, and when I see this stuff happen between you, and CZ, and Genesis, and Infi, and-- Genesis don't be looking at me like that, you know it's the truth. Kid, I love ya and I love your kid *laugh* just as much as I love you and for heaven's sake, *voice breaks* I don't want to see this stuff tearing you people apart. *sniff* I mean… I don't know why the heck that just came back into my brain, but… when that stuff happened… ah, geez, was it this January? …It had to be. When you went straight-up crazy, and you-- *dry laugh* nearly freakin' killed me… tore my bloody stomach out. Kid you realize I was willing to risk my life for your sake? And you nearly eviscerated me? And I still came running back to try and save your life? But the fact is… there was something Chaos said, and he basically said that he didn't know how to tell his daughter, that he didn't know… whether or not to tell her "I don't know if your other dad loves you anymore?" Do you have any idea how much that-- *voice strained, stops* …it breaks my heart, kid. The fact that that was actually something he had to consider at some point in time. And yeah, guess what? That's a dead timeline too. That stuff was erased. And if there's anything that gives me hope it's the fact that that stuff is gone. And that's not tied to our timeline any more but INFI IS. Okay?? Infinitii is in this timeline, he was born from this timeline… and the fact that he was born from this timeline means that Xenophon was too, for heaven's sake, because that’s his… that's her mother. All right?
*pause, sigh* Man. I'm really torn up over this. Because now that I can finally see exactly what's playing into the fact that you're terrified of Chaos when he looks at you because you're thinking it's that kid from Utah and it’s
not… *sigh* Genesis says, I… "I think you made your point, Laurie!" Yeah, I think I have too, I've been talking for 18 bloody minutes. But geez, kid, I don't wanna be the person coming out and telling your therapist all these problems when you can tell her the same exact thing yourself… heaven's sake kid, heaven's sake. *pause* Listen, I love you… and I love CZ, as, my legit BFF, all right? Genesis too, and I love your kid but there is something between you and CZ and Infi that I can never hope to emulate, because… *dry laugh* I can't bloody wrap my brain around that stuff. All I know is that I watch you two people and it's a religious experience… and I don't want to see that corrupted, all right? I don't want to see you trying to write that stuff down by someone else's experience-- their experiential rules. Fact of the matter is I'm trying to make a parallel between the religious exper-- maybe-- let's-- you know what? That's probably the bloody problem. It's not religious, it's spiritual. This is the heart and soul, kid, and you're trying to say it's something that's either Mormon or Christian and that's just missing the point. That kind of labeling is total nonsense, and if you try to say it isn't-- sheesh, Genesis you're right, I've gotta stop yelling. Kid, listen to this when you get home, talk to me, we've gotta have a Xanga session tonight, tomorrow is Friday, I don't know what the heck's gonna happen Friday but we need to talk. The instant you get your ass home you sit it the heck down at that computer and let's talk about this stuff. Okay? We need to have this figured out for Tuesday. I've got it figured out, but I want to talk to you, both of you about it-- kid don't you freaking dare chicken the heck out on me, because I know you want to talk about this just as much as I do, but the walls are around your heart now instead of mine, and that breaks my heart down, seeing that stuff, because I don't want the walls to move I want them to disappear and if I've gotta drag Infi in here to do that then I swear I will. I will drag him in here, and we will demolish every single wall around anybody, I don't care if I'm curled up on the floor bawling my freaking eyes out, kid if it means that you're gonna see something without this bloody obstacle in front of your eyes for the first time in how many months? It'll be worth every iota of pain I have to deal with, all right? I don't care what I have to suffer. I don't care if I have to take a knife to the face. *laugh* If it means that you'll be able to look at CZ with the same eyes you looked at him with last year… and July 7th? Not on these bloody confusing days. I want you to look at him and see him and not this ghost of a kid from Salt Lake City because for heaven's sake if I have to get on Facebook and chew him the heck out I will. All right? Point of the matter is, kid, don't forget the truth here. Check your freaking facts! Talk to Jo, talk to Infi, talk to me! Just-- if you're lost, I mean-- geez why the heck am I not saying talk to Chaos? For heaven's sake… kid, he's your other half! You're freaking married to him, he's your husband, you're his husband, for heaven's sake… "cosmically inseparable" means just that, kid. All right? I know that truth just as well as you do and you keep bloody ignoring it because you're terrified for some freaking reason, I don't know why! Why the heck are you so scared? I'm not scared! *laugh* heaven's sake, I'm more scared of Infi than I'll ever be of CZ, and the only reason I'm scared of--  wait, sheesh, that's probably the point, isn't it? 'Cause Infi tears my walls down. When I'm around Infi it makes me feel like I'm totally bloody open and I've never had armor in my life. And I'm covered in scars that you refuse to even look at, kid. I'm covered in-- in graves. *deep breath* Old and deep graves that you won't even acknowledge that happened. And you know why that breaks my heart? It's because… the motivation behind that stuff was always the same and that's why I hate this hacking situation 'cause for heaven's sake kid, now that I see it, *voice breaks* the reason that you let yourself be dragged into this stuff is 'cause they were doing the same thing to you they were doing to Julie. *sniff* …You went into this disaster looking for love and they told you that that wasn't what you really wanted and that's an absolute lie. You never wanted the-- the frankly criminal acts they passed off as love or romance or whatever the heck. No one does, not deep down, ever. They've all been lied to, too. No, all of you, and especially you, kid-- you wanted love, real love. And that’s the only thing Chaos will ever give you and if you think that it's not? …I'm gonna drag you, and him, and Infi, and me, into one room, and then I'm gonna leave… and I'm gonna leave you in there with Infi and Chaos, and then I'm gonna tell Infi to leave, and you're gonna be stuck there, until that wears off, and you're gonna be s-- forced to just look at him with-- clear eyes for the first time in I don't even know what the heck I'm trying to say. *voice breaks* I'm torn up about this situation, kid. *sniff* I'm your protector. I'm the violet voice up here. I'm supposed to make sure everybody in the System… *sigh* freakin' functions, aiite? …And I don't know why, but… I don't know if it's because-- or, not even 'because,' but if it's the reason why I ended up getting that Angel Helmet handed to me? But I feel like that stuff's something I've gotta protect too. Geez… *laugh* Listen, kid... I love your daughter, okay? She's the sweetest thing… *sigh* and if you can look at her other father and say anything… that's not the complete truth, then I don't know where you're looking, kid. *voice breaks* Look at her and then look at him. You won't get confused, I guarantee it. Seriously, you can't-- you're looking at two different realities kid, I'm gonna hit stop on this, there's 4:44 right in front of me, there was 5:55 on here… God, come on, give me some synchronicity, okay?? Loud as anything. Just… somewhere. For me and for the kid. I gotta see something. Gen says I'm looking too hard. I probably am. I'm just bloody desperate. Everything feels like there's synchronicity behind it, everything feels like it could be relevant right now, kid. And I think that's more synchronicity than seeing triple numbers everywhere I look. *pause, laugh* That could be something. We got three double-Os in a row, and if that means anything it's three freakin' infinity symbols. And then 333 right in front of-- what the heck! *laugh* Gen is, is gawking at-- there you go.
…Kid, I'd say that’s relevant enough. I've gotta leave, I am literally burning myself out, I really… don't wanna deal with this stuff. We're at E.N., we're gonna be there in like five seconds, and I want-- if you're not gonna front, I'll let Jo front or somebody, or the AP or something… point of the matter is kid, I love you, so freakin' talk to me… we've got the truth here, it's unearthed, it's dug the heck up, from, wherever the heck it was… let's just get this… bloody acknowledged for sure, okay kid? --sheesh, where the heck am I gonna park? Looks like we're going to the lower lot. Why the heck are there so many people at E.N. today? what the heck. Ah well, we're parking back here. …But kid, I know, that in your heart, you understand this just as well as I do, otherwise I wouldn't be able to
get this stuff, it's there… if you're tied to White and Black energy that means that you can tie int-- you can tie into this stuff just as well as I can, you know what I'm trying to say. Kid, don't blind yourself to the truth, all right? Don't. Don't ever blind yourself to this. *pause* Gen is saying, just, close up. Yeah… you're right, I'm just gonna close this stuff up.
Kid… talk to me. That's all I'm gonna say. It's just… when you hit stop on this, whenever you're going to re-listen to it, talk to me for heaven's sake. Okay? We will get this figured out-- you're not broken, nothing is broken, nothing is wrong, nobody is evil up here. *pause* Just… sheesh. Feels like there's something I should say to close it up, Gen… *pause* Genesis says to remind you that we all love ya. And y'know, maybe that's the only thing. Love conquers all, y'know? The only thing that can beat the hell out of the Tar. …Maybe that’s what you're losing sight of, kid. Maybe you're getting too bloody confused in trying to
label that stuff, that you're forgetting what it actually is. Go spend some time with Infi. Have him rip your walls down and then tell me what you see when that's not in front of your eyes.

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)
 

 SESSION PARTICIPANTS

LAURIE UBERICH JAY IRIDOS

102513 11:22 PM


Hey, kid. You wanted to talk?

Oh geez, yes, thank you for showing up, I'm sorry we have to do this in Word but I'm kind of desperate and don't want to gamble with either the Internet or Wordpress. And I have to use red text still 'cause it's easier to read than white.

That's fine, just talk.

So. Here we are.

Yeah. You still feeling sick?

Very.

…Shoot. I'm sorry kid, I don't know what the heck to do about this anymore.

What happened?

You were hacked. Obviously. Where'd you think you got the pain that you're in?

…I know. Hold on, someone's on FB messaging me.

Really? You're that bad that you're looking to talk to people? Come on, let me see this.

Okay, hold on. ..Aha, look who commented.

Branwen? Heck, isn't that what you thought the bear's name was?

Yeah. Not sure though, it's a shot in the dark and it obviously doesn't fit as he hasn't attached to it. But Laurie, I have such a headache, I'm nauseous and sick, I didn't think I could get this much pain from hacks anymore.

Well, guess what, you do. Sorry, that sounds callous.

No, it only looks that way. Written text doesn't translate facial expressions or verbal inflections, and you look really tired and sad right now.

I am. It's 'cause I am.



Are you?

No? But I feel like I should be, almost. I've got my surface-crackle glitter going on, but I can tell, even now, that it's a shiny surface hiding something very black and hurt and mangled. It's a sparkly cover tossed over something really scary to look at.

I know. That's why I'm asking. Where the heck are we going to post this?

I don't know, we'll find out. …Is Infi okay?

No. He's taking this much worse than you are, obviously.

How much worse? Do I want to know? I feel like throwing up, but that's about it…

I think he'd kill to throw up right now. He looks like he's literally losing his mind. I don't know what the heck happened, but he took it hard, and he's bloody terrified. He hasn't moved from Central, where you last saw him.

That's in Central?

Not the main room, but yeah. Effectively it's Central. But he's there, and the retributors are hanging around, if you were wondering.

I was, yeah. Why didn't they do anything?

I told them not to. I remembered what your therapist said. "No cutting if you can help it." But… really, it's tough not to at times like this.

Is that why I was in so much pain?

…Maybe. …man, I don't know, kid, I know just as much as you do and that's not a freakin' lot.

Who was responsible?

For what, the hack? I haven't got a bloody clue, kid, that's why we're all so scrambled over this.

Hm. Sorry, had a bit of a break there.

Yeah we did. Can we get back to talking though? I'm worried about you.

I'm having a little trouble getting back into the Xanga swing of things, but I'm trying.

Doesn't matter kid, we're talking, that's all that counts right now. I'll try to get straight into text instead of paraphrasing, aaite? That help?

It does. Thanks. Less mistranslation too, actually, wow.

I figured as much. It's a direct link. That's why it's so bloody difficult for you to "pass on" messages from us to your therapist in sessions. There's too much lost in translation.

Like the game of telephone!

Precisely. And that's not something you want happening in therapy. Anyway, that's not why we're here. How you feeling?

Still sick. I'm scared too, quietly, behind this smile. I didn't think this would happen.

None of us did, kid, that's why it's scary.

No, not just that, I mean… usually the brutal hacks are… I'm more used to those. They've been happening recently I think. I guess. But whatever happened today, all I know for sure is that it was quick, sudden, and excruciatingly painful. And that scares me, that the quick and quiet ones are the most damaging, the most horrifying in retrospect.

You said you knew it wasn't Infi.

For a second. I think for one second I got through, I felt wrong and weird, like I was half asleep, and I knew it wasn't Infi there. But then everything goes blank. And I know that whoever used our forms, it wasn't us. The only things I can access in that memory are that realization I just mentioned, one little instant, and then however longer later, suddenly Infi looking absolutely terrified and either holding his head or looking at his hands in shock? Maybe both. The only clear thing is the expression on his face. And it's scary, and it breaks my heart. But he knew too.

Knew what?

That it wasn't us. Entirely wasn't us. And we had… "lost," for lack of a better word. We'd been hacked. That's really all I can say. It speaks for itself.

It does. …Kid, are you leaving that guy hanging on Facebook?

Shoot, I think I am, sorry about that. Give me a second.

Sure.

Okay, no, he just said "damn" in response which, since it sounds like you, actually makes me feel somewhat better. Like I'm supported.

Kid, you're crazy.

Yet you're smiling as you say that. And not looking at me.

J how long has it been since you've actually been in here? Months?

…In here, meaning headspace? Xanga? A poor excuse for Xanga in Microsoft Word?

No, just… sheesh, anywhere. This is the first freakin' time we've spoken heart-to-heart in God knows how long.

Yeah, it really is.

Hey, by the way, d'you consider that irreverent? Y'know, that closing phrase.

No? I mean, it's casual, but I don't think anyone would label it blasphemy or anything, why?

'Cause I promised Christina I wouldn't use religious swears anymore. And she has a point. It's embarrassing really, that I still use them, 'specially since I don't know where the bloody things came from.


Programming?

Probably. Internalized nonsense. So I\'m trying to watch my translations and keep that from happening. Got it? Call me out if I slip up, okay?

Okay. Can't believe Christina's back, though.

Me neither. Probably needs to be though, that stuff seems to happen. People die, then they come back, and we realize that hey, they're probably pretty bloody important right about now. And she is, whether I like her or not, because of the poison she keeps spewing out every time she talks. Honestly, it's disturbing.

Like what?

Jewel, you heard her, that delusion about "only she knows what everyone else is supposed to do" in lieu of their own better judgment? It's the same nonsense your grandmother spat our for years. Same stuff. And it's still in her, except solidified into her now, and if we're gonna heal that… is there a better word for "garbage," because honestly I'm repeating myself.

It is what it is, I guess.

You bet it is. Absolute worthless garbage is what it is. "There's one right path for everyone and it's mine" basically. It's using religion as a power grab. People are individuals with free will and I'm sorry Christina, but every single human and non-human and whatever on this earth can't be a hypocritically Bible-banging mega-orthodox Christian, especially not by force, and especially since you're only being so forceful because you hate everything else. Yeah I've got a bone to pick with that mindset. People's lives, cultures, whatever-- they differ too much for that sort of homogenous demand. We differ too much for that, and that's FINE! Every person has their own path to walk, every seeking soul gets called by God towards God in different ways, and guess what? In the end we're all walking towards that one God whether she likes our not-so-starch-and-lacey company or not. I don't bloody get it. Why she can't accept that we still have faith if it doesn't look just like hers. She literally put her freaking fingers in her ears and "la la la"-ed over me when I was trying to tell her. I mean what the heck. …But my heart goes out to her though. Maybe I'm too much of a bleeding softie now, thanks kid, look what you've done to me. I feel bad for her because she's freaking terrified, to do that like she did. She's terrified that she's wrong, that her beliefs aren't set in stone, because what's she got if that falters? Nothing, I think. And that's scary.

It is.

But that happens, y'know? Beliefs change as life changes. They mature, they gain depth, they can change completely if you realize hey, I've been walking in the wrong direction! They're not supposed to be stuck in the dirt, rigid and unquestionable. But hers are. She's so convinced that she's the one who knows the sole truth, the absolute unchanging truth, that she doesn't realize that truth doesn't live in hearts of stone.
I don't care what someone's professed belief system is, if that soul is sincerely trying to find the greater truth and real meaning to life, if they're trying to find and know and worship God for God's literal sake, then even if they're not a Christian they are absolutely still headed in that ultimate direction-- towards the real Truth, the one that's bigger than you and by no means under your control. Her insistence that there's "only one way ever" is not only limiting EVERYONE around her, but it's also limiting HER. She's so convinced that she's "right" and everyone else is "wrong" that's she's not even LOOKING at God anymore. She's just trying to make everyone into a mirror of herself. And she can't freaking SEE THAT because she genuinely believes that being her religious clone is somehow MORALLY PROPER.


Geez, you're getting mad?

I'm just exhausted. Exasperated. Whatever, both. But you told me that once, kid, and it stuck with me. Viewing reality through the lens of such a tightly-held set of beliefs is going to color everything you see. Switch the lens and wow, holy swords, you can still see! But everything's got a different hue now! What the heck, right? But take the glasses off, and suddenly you realize that there are a lot more colors out there than you ever thought possible, and they're only ultimately relevant when they're all working together in this life-- when you can see past that monochrome lens and grasp the big picture that ALL the colors are part of.

Sounds like us.

Yeah. Yeah, maybe that's what I'm getting at too. Harmony. Unity. Relationship. You can't take one thing and make it better than everything else, higher than everything else, and "everything else" is bunk. You can't control everything under the guise of cooperation. That's not right. So, very long story short, I'm trying to say that Christina shouldn't be trying to make everyone follow her brand of Christian belief system, without question, because that's not respecting free will or religion. It's not a wrong belief, heck no, for her it might be exactly what she needs in her life. But not for mine. Not for yours either, judging from your past.

And my present. I mean I deeply love the Christian religion, I love its concepts and tenets and symbols and everything... but as a whole, after all the childhood trauma there, I have too many differing thoughts that I need to work through. I can't just blindly claim the label, especially not with that much lingering fear. And I still struggle with feeling like that hesitance is unforgivably wrong.

Kid, it's okay to have differing opinions from your original religion, that happens as you age and are exposed to the world. Just don't get stuck in your own momentary judgments or ideas, and never follow the whims of shifting society. Doubt this, question this, affirm this, believe this, but be ready to turn that all over on a dime if the tried-and-true evidence presents itself. Okay? And I don't just mean physical evidence, I mean if you're honestly LOOKING for truth, and you're open to hear it, then if your deepest heart suddenly speaks up and tells you that something IS true, I don't care if it uses words or not, you listen to it. Even if that revelation goes against everything you assumed or thought you knew up to that point. You LISTEN to that voice. Because that spark in your heart is the one compass that will never steer you wrong, as long as you ain't wearing any colored glasses, because then you're not seeing over half the entire spectrum.

And don't… don't second-guess it either.

No, do look at it discerningly, make sure it's not an echo or a lookalike, and always scrap if it's sugarcoated. But honestly if you are bloody sure that it's your heart talking-- your REAL heart, the one GOD gave you, not the damage, not the distortions, none of that junk-- then yeah, you don't second-guess that. Ever. And I'm looking at you, with an eagle gaze, as I say that.

Haha. But no, you're right.

I know I am. That's why I said it. You've been second-guessing that still small voice for far too long, kid.

…Why?

Heck if I know. Fear, maybe. Just like Christina. It's sad.

Fear of what, though?

Of being right. Of being wrong, even. Of… shoot, how do I put this into words. You're afraid of listening to it because… sheesh, kid, you tell me. Christina's afraid of a broader perspective than she can handle, I think. Too afraid of diversity and different possibility. She likes everything to be cut and dry, nice and neat, laid out for her. Tell her exactly what to do and think and say, and then she wants everyone to adhere to that, regardless of capacity or comprehension. You can't do that to people. But she's safe there, at least she feels she is, and that would pass as fine, if it wasn't barring her from seeing more of life that way.

Meaning?

Meaning if she keeps obsessing over whether or not everyone else is a "proper Christian", she'll never be able to value their faith as it is, or their lives as they are. Her perspective is limited. I mean shoot, you tell her you're a Buddhist, she's not going to look up the history of Gautama or the Noble Eightfold Path, or any of that. And it could really inspire her, because if she was looking at it with an open heart she'd see God echoed in that, too, the same God she worships so fervently but possessively. She'd realize that honest seekers are still headed in the same direction as her. But she doesn't. She's convinced there's only one very specific way to see God, because she's scared of something, maybe being wrong, if she sees it as so black and white. Like it's her way or the highway, and if she sees five lanes on that thing she's gonna have an existential crisis. I dunno, really I'm just guessing. Anyway you get what I mean.

Yeah. Seer of Love over here.

Still? After the Scratch?

I hope so. Maybe. Feels different actually, now that you mention it.

Maybe a different title, who knows. Don't worry about that right now.

I remember something about a butterfly, with that Buddha thing.

What butterfly? The Lao Tzu thing? The chaos theory bit?

No, although those are relevant too. I was thinking about this quote, from something I read a while ago that stuck with me too… "the child cried out in despair, 'touch me, God, and let me know You are here!" Whereupon God reached down and touched the child… but the child brushed the butterfly away, and walked away unknowingly."

…Man that is heartbreakingly true.

I know. I guess that’s what I try to hold on to, all the time. See God everywhere. He's reaching out all the time.

See, and that's what Christina's not doing to a fair extent. I know she tries too, but she's scared.

Isn't it weird how we're scared of so much light? Like we're afraid we can't handle it, or it'll be too much, or we're afraid of being judged or something. I don't know.

I don't either. I think it's fear of pain, in general.

How so?

…Kid, when I shrugged my walls off, I was bloody terrified. But I knew that I had nothing to gain from it but light, and joy and hope and all that good stuff. But it hurt, because now I was bloody vulnerable, and God knows I am not used to that.

"To love at all is to be vulnerable."

Exactly. …Exactly. And that's what I was scared of, even though I knew it would be worth it.

Is it just… misplaced fear then? Expecting pain or punishment or something, in the one place it wouldn't be?

Maybe. How about you? Why are you scared to listen to your heart? That's what I wanna know. And I don't mean literally-- okay wait, yeah, I do want to know that. Both answers. Give 'em here, kid.

Heh, okay. I… the second one is because of hacks.

So I figured. But why are they going there? Because of the first bit, probably.

Fear of love?

Is that what it is? Sheesh, kid, how'd that happen?

…Proximity to hacks is all.

Ah, I see…

Yeah, it's kind of obvious when I point it out.

Yeah it is.

Fear of hacks is all. Fear of love through its proximity to pain. Fear of vulnerability because that means that other people can get in, and tear me to freaking shreds if I'm not careful. Same as you.

…Yeah.

We're scared of opening up because we know some people WILL take advantage of us that way. But you know what? Forget it, we have to be vulnerable anyway, it's the only thing we can do.

Can't love at all if we don't, and then they win, which ain't gonna happen.

Haha, exactly! So we have to be vulnerable, because that's what love is, it's openness to everything. It's that quote I love so much. "Be soft. Don't let the world make you hard. Don't let pain make you hate. Don't let the bitterness steal your sweetness…"

Kid, that's beautiful, you need to get that tattooed on your arm or something so we never forget it.

Hehe, maybe. Maybe.

I'm serious. Write it on your wall. Put it on a shirt. Hang it above your bed. Just… remind yourself of that, always. All of us.

Geez, you're really fervent about this?

Of course I am, that's my role, I've gotta be concerned about this. I can't protect people at all if I've got a hard heart, closed off to my emotions and theirs too. If I'm not open, if I'm not able to understand them, and I don't mean intellectually, that only goes so far-- listen, kid, if I'm not listening to my heart, then I'm a failure as a protector. Then I'm a failure as a knight in shining armor. And I'd cash in my helmet.

Laurie, don't do that.

Why not? If I'm that closed off, the helmet's not gonna work for me anyway.



But I won't, kid. I don't ever plan to. Think of it as my constant reminder, to not lock up ever again. How about you?

Huh?

What's your reminder, kid? Do you have one? Besides the quote? What about physical stuff, a totem, to bring that to mind? What about people? Besides me. You have anyone left who reminds you that love bears all things, love is patient love is kind, so on and so forth? Anyone around who breaks down your walls and doesn't leave you scared and bleeding in the process?

…Isn't that weird, how there's such a dichotomy? That you can break down walls to hurt and heal?

It's all in the intention, kid. Intention is key.

Is it?

…I would think so.

Sometimes it's not enough.

No. No it's not. Sometimes good intentions are a one-way ticket to hell. Elevator shaft straight down, just freakin' drop, don't even wait around.

Yeah.

You know what I mean.

…But there's dichotomy there, too.

Kid, I don't mean bloody mistranslations. I mean using people. I mean ABUSING people for your own selfish ends, I don't care how the heck you do it. If someone is acting on their own hedonistic motives, or malevolent intentions, EVEN if they lie to themselves about it, then it's wrong. "Good intentions" my axe. You can sugar-coat that poison all you want, it's still dragging you down to the morgue with it.

…Who, me or the abuser?

The abuser. To literal hell with their "good intentions." They're the one who's going to pay for it in fire. You, kid, are going to end up with pain and scars and nightmares, that I sadly know, but it is not going to define you. Not unless you let it. So DON'T. It is NOT your fault.

You're getting preachy. Am I doing that bad?

I get preachy when I'm worried about you, kid. I try to drill this all into your head. Is it working?

Yeah. If only because you're saying it with such ardor and love, even if you won't admit that outright.

Don’t need to. If it shows itself clear enough without words then my work is done.

Hm.

So remember that.

Which part?

All of it, kid, but I was referencing the part about not needing words to say the truth. Back we go to the question you never freakin' answered, not completely.

Listening to my heart, right.

Yeah. …Kid, when did that get so bad?

What?

The association. The… shoot, you know what I mean. Having that become an almost-instant hack button.

…I don’t know. Too long ago. It's depressing.

Don't slip on me kid, stay here.

I can't tell what's real or not.

Forget the dictionary definition of "real," kid.

"Actual rather than imaginary…"

Forget that stuff, like I said. Reality is broader than the observable world.

Hey, definition #1 is better.

What is it?

"True; not merely ostensible, nominal, or apparent."

See? Truth and knowledge are two different things.

It would be disastrous to confuse them.

Classic L'Engle right there, right on. But yeah. Truth goes deeper than what's on the surface. I would know.

Yeah, you're it's Knight up here.

…That kind of makes your role really bloody tragic if you use it wrong, doesn't it.

…Use it wrong?

…Kid, I think I know what your problem is. You're afraid of your heart because it doesn't judge. It's TOO bloody soft. It's getting torn to bits. You're letting it get shredded because you do see love in everything, but you look so far past the surface sometimes that you forget you're still living in a world where darker motives do come into play. You let people use you because you're afraid of not seeing love in saying "no."

…That's a twisted mindset.

It is. Love doesn’t mean blind accommodation. Love doesn't mean saying "yes" to everything, not in that indiscriminate way. Accept what cards you're dealt, surrender to the greater reality of things, but freakin' don't kill yourself in the process!! Surrender doesn’t bloody mean giving up, or giving in-- it means knowing when to stop fighting back tooth and nail because you're only scratching yourself up in the process. Calm down, get a grip, take aim, and THEN get the heck out of there because staying is NOT love if you're not loving yourself too.



It's not, kid.

Everything is.

Ultimately, yeah. But you're scared as shade, kid. Listen, I don't understand this 100% either. No one can. All I know is that it is not right for you to keep not fighting back because you think resistance isn't love. Kid there are two different definitions of resistance in this game.

It's so confusing, Laurie.

What are you so afraid of? Why don't you protect yourself, kid, why do you always bloody give in?

I don't, I don't want them using me or Infi like that!!

Then why don't you stick around? Listen, Jay, I'm not blaming you, I'm just saying if you WERE there for a few moments today, BEFORE Infi had an existential crisis, why the heck didn't you say anything??

…Because it was him.

…And you don't think he's capable of being hacked?

I gave him the benefit of the doubt.

Kid, you said yourself you knew it wasn't him.

I doubted myself. I didn't… Laurie, I don't trust my own judgment on being able to tell if what's happening to me is good or bad, or right or wrong.

Don't be so freaking black and white then, if it confuses you so badly. Think, "is this going to harm someone?" If yes, get the heck OUT of there. If no--

How do I know if it will harm someone?

Kid, for heaven's sake, LOOK at you. You're in pain, you're scared, you're baffled and bleeding. If you were in a worse place now you'd be considering suicide, or worse. I would know. I've seen you at your worst.

…With a knife to my throat, huh.

Yeah. Me too.

…Laurie, don't bring that up…

Sorry. I didn't mean to scare you like that.

No, you didn't scare me, you just…

I just broke your heart, didn't I.

Yeah.

…Sorry, kid.

I know. It's okay.

…The reasons why we were pushed that far aren't okay, though.

No, they're not. I mean they shouldn't be.

Kid, are you so bloody concerned about the big picture that you are incapable of seeing things as harmful to you??

…Yes? Aren't they? Not harmful I mean?

…J, listen… in the big picture, sure, your soul is fine. No scars on that when it's all said and done. What other people do to you doesn't mar what matters, ever, and thank God for that. But on the other hand, your body is freakin' bleeding, kid, figuratively as well as literally, and I say that if you can get through life without that then for heaven's sake, please do.

…Is that better?

What, to get through life without pain like that? Well yeah, kid, what the heck do you think I'm trying to accomplish for you here? You're not capable of protecting yourself yet, not with this mindset, but so help me I'm not going to stop until you are. And even then I'll be backing you up on it. Okay?

Okay.

No really, you understand what I said? You need to stand up for yourself, kid. You NEED to stop letting people abuse you AND the people you love because you're scared of being wrong in a moral sense. Kid, there is a fine line there, and you are crossing it.

Laurie I don't want them to hurt Infi. Ever again. I'm sorry.

Then why the heck didn’t you say anything?

When? When I realized it? Because I didn't trust myself, I told you that--

No, no, that's not what I mean. What I mean is that, if you love him that bleeding much, why didn't you take that chance? If you KNEW there were precedents to this, were you really that willing to be wrong?

I was that willing to be right. I… Laurie, I don't… I don’t want hacks anymore. I wanted to believe that maybe whatever was happening wasn't… I'm sorry.

I know, kid. I'm sorry for pushing the issue. I'm just freaking baffled as to why this keeps repeating.

Should we get Infi in here?

Heck no, it's 1 in the morning, you need to get some sleep. We'll talk to him tomorrow maybe. Tomorrow's church, too, maybe there'll be some synchronicity there.

I miss synchronicity.

You notice when it last happened? When everyone was together. Tear the System apart, and boom, suddenly everything freakin' fragments.

I'm sorry.

Kid, I'm not blaming you-- oh hey, look at the numbers, haha.

…Aha, wow. Page 11, Sec 1, 11/11.

Hot dang. And we were just talking about synchronicity.

Okay, that punched a few walls down.

Good! Now do you believe me about not compromising your integrity, kid?

Is that what it's about?

It's about not justifying abusive actions by lack of action is what I say it is. Lynne said that once, I think. "I feel my lack of action is reprehensible enough." Not saying you're reprehensible, but really, kid, we could have a lot less hacks if you'd stand up for yourself every once in a while.

It's hard. I don't know why. Somewhere along the line it became difficult.

…Look, kid, it's late, and I know you're getting tired. Do you want to call it quits for now?

Maybe. I just don't want to end this on a bad note. I believe you. My heart believes you, I can feel it. Is that good?

It's great, kid. Thanks.

Mm-hm. Tell Infi I'm sorry and that I love him.

You tell him.

…Okay. I will. …I love you too, Laurie. Thanks for talking me down a bit.

Sure thing kid, I'm always here if you need someone to do that.

…So are we calling it quits now?

If you want to.

Feels like a cliffhanger though.

Maybe it is.

So… stand up for myself, because I deserve love too, I deserve to be safe from malice, and people shouldn't abuse other people so don't pretend that's okay because it's not, even if…

Even if what?

…Even if I'm supposed to be abused?

Kid, what the heck, NO one is "supposed" to be abused--

Maybe I have to learn a lesson from it. I don't know.

--Is that why you keep falling back into this mindset? You're convinced the abuse is ordained by God.

…Isn't it?

...Shoot, kid, I don't know. I don't know already. All I know is that it breaks my heart to see you like this and you're not learning anything from all the pain as far as I can tell.

I'm learning now. I'm learning from you.

Kid, I'd say this to you if you were all rainbows and butterflies or if you were drowning in a mire. I'm gonna be there to pick you up and drag you out of whatever shadowy trap you get stuck in. Okay? And when you're happy I'm gonna make absolutely sure that your happiness is genuine, and then I'm going to join in because heck, life's too short to mope around. You know?

Yeah.

So that's what I'm trying to do here, hilariously. Talk you out of feeling you deserve this pain somehow.

It's not so much 'deserving' as it is 'needing.'

And why the heck do you "need" to be abused? And don't say "to learn," you can learn a whole lot more through things that AREN'T abusive. Just count 'em, they outnumber the "abuse lessons" by a freaking billion. I checked.

…That is true.

See? Now I'm not saying that you don't learn from pain, but… really, J, there are better ways to do it.

I'm running in circles.

Yeah. You are.

It's silly, when I realize it. I keep insisting I learn from abuse. But I learn the same awful things over and over. Over and over and over. And I bleed and I cry and I pray for death and then you show up, and we have this same conversation in how many different ways, and then I'm like "oh okay I just learned something" when really, I think the abuse is making me FORGET and you're just a blessed reminder of what I blinded myself to.

…Shoot that makes sense.

It does. And I think THAT'S what I was supposed to learn tonight. I can feel it.

Yeah. I think it is too.

You okay?

Just tired is all, ironically. But I'm happy to see you with your head straight on your shoulders again. Also, why the heck are you asking me if I'm okay?

Common courtesy?

Psh, haha. Fine, I'll roll with that. You okay?

Essentially. Big picture, yeah. Little picture, yes. Sad about what just happened, heartbroken over Infi, but okay in the long run. I always am.

I know, kid. Listen, it's 1AM and I… I don't know, does Infi react well to seeing you after this sort of thing?

…I don't know. Maybe. He seems too unconditionally forgiving not to. I think he's just scared of hurting me, which is why he waits for me to come to him, if at all.

Hm. Makes sense.

So I will. Even if I don't say anything. I love him and I am so sorry this happened.

This happened because you love him, though, ironically.

Is that bad?

No, what's bad is that your love was taken advantage of. The fact that you love him is not bad at all, and never will be. Okay? Promise me you won't forget that.

Do I?

In reverse. You forget that other people loving you is a good thing, sometimes. And that's when you cut yourself off from the world, pretend you have no feelings, all that nonsense.

Cherubim don't have feelings.

Don't quote Proginoskes at me, not when Infinitii is the closest thing we've got to him, not when Infi doesn't emote a bloody thing but you know he's not an emotionless void. You know exactly what I mean.



Maybe cherubim don’t have feelings. Love ain't a feeling. But the point is, you're not a cherubim. If you do have feelings, just let them happen, don't go hating them, that's just making it worse.

I don't 'hate ' them, I just… dislike… it's tiring. They tire me out.

Then go the cherubim route. Love stuff. Love the emotions, just let them be. S'all I can recommend, really.

Yeah. We're kind of getting off topic.

How?

We're trying to put truths into words that we already know, truths we already know I mean, and confusing ourselves.

Haha, no kidding, kiddo. It's what I said, don't get so hung up on words.

…Aaaah there's the synchronicity again.

Yeah, wow, that was a punch to the face.

Straight to the heart, more like it.

Sounds like you need to call this quits?

Yeah. Before someone else gets triggered by my grandmother being up.

Don't pay attention to that, it's not important. Just close this up, and go talk to him. Or something.

Wink nudge cough?

Haha, not this time. Not with him. I can't joke about you two when you're like this.



Wow those lyrics are synchronistic.

Wow is right. I mean, I'm used to the universe being loud, but wow.

The universe is using a megaphone tonight, eh?

Yeah. A couple of 'em. Wow.

Heh. Glad to hear it, actually. It's been a while.

It has. But this is what you meant, what I meant, about not doubting things. That was LOUD, figuratively so. That was a straight-up punch to the face of "hey man! This is important stuff! Here's some advice and reminders and emotionally devastating significance!" And if I turned a blind eye to this, like I've been doing a lot lately, which is stupid… if I ignored this, said "it's nothing, just a coincidence"--

I'd freakin' slap you in the face if you said that, and I'm serious. That's garbage talk.

It is. Which is my point too. It's not a coincidence. It means something. And I'm going to listen.

Good. Now you need sleep like fifteen minutes ago.

Yes. My boss is probably waiting for me. He reminds me of good things in the world too. So do you. And Infi. Everyone does.

Just be careful, kid.

I know. But I think I understand better now. I'm in a better place mentally.

Good. Now seriously, J, go get some sleep.

I will. Fatigue is crushing me.

I'm aware of that.

See you in the morning?

Sure thing.

Love you, Laurie.

Love you too, kid. 'Night.

 


 

Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

June 2025

S M T W T F S
1234567
89101112 1314
15161718192021
22232425262728
2930     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jun. 25th, 2025 06:29 pm
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios